Skip to main content

Full text of "Half a century's record of the Springfield Ursulines"

See other formats


ATr  URC 

L 


V        / 

-Z^-t-    -4L^^_ 


•P         X 


PAPAL  BLESSING  FOR   GOLDEN  JUBILEE. 


HALF  A  CENTURY'S  RECORD 


OF 


THE 

SPRINGFIELD  URSULINES 


BY  A  MEMBER  OF  THE  COMMUNITY 


"Those  who  instruct  others  unto  justice 
Shall  shine  as  stars  for  all  eternity." 

St.  Augustine. 


THE  H.  W.  ROKKER  Co.,  Springfield,  111. 

Printers  and  Binders 

1909 


SC7/.  W07735T      £W-  W-. 
Hl3  8 


TO  SAINT  JOSEPH,  THE  GLORIOUS  PATRON 

OF 
OUR  COMMUNITY! 

TO  WHOM  THE  ETERNAL  FATHER 
ENTRUSTED  JESUS  AND  MARY 

WE  DEDICATE 
THIS  HUMBLE  RECORD 

OF 

HIS  LOVING  CARE 
DURING  HALF  A  CENTURY. 


in 


TO  OUR  NUMEROUS  FRIENDS 
OF 

LANG  SYNE 

WHO  KNEW  AND  HONORED 
THE  FOUNDRESSES 

OF 
SAINT  JOSEPH'S  URSULINE  CONVENT 

AND  TO 

OUR  BELOVED  ALUMNAE 
AS  A  LINK  BETWEEN  THEM 

AND  THEIR 

ALMA  MATER 

WE  DEDICATE  THESE  PAGES. 


GOLDEN  JUBILEE ! 

Full  fifty  times  hath  balmy  Spring  returned 
And  brought  sweet  flowers  to  perfume  Summer's  breath; 

Full  fifty  times  have  Autumn's  splendors  burned, 
Preluding  hoary  Winter,  by  its  death. 

Full  fifty  times  in  circling  dance,  the  Earth 
Around  the  fulgent  Sun  her  course  hath  sped 

Since  Ursula's  fair  standard  of  celestial  birth 
Within  our  midst,  our  steps  hath  heavenward  led. 

That  banner  waves,  a  royal  pennon,  leading 

Through  paths  where  pensive  Learning  dwells  apart, 

Or  modest  Virtue  wooes,  with  gentlest  pleading 
To  seek  the  higher  life,  through  purity  of  heart. 

The  fifty  years  linked  in  that  chaplet  golden 
Have  dropped  into  the  chasm  deep  of  years, 

And  from  its  rocky  base,  in  echoes  olden 

Send  back  a  mingled  sound  of  joys  and  tears. 

0  Fifty  Years !  how  grand  thy  record  shines 
Upon  that  page  where  all  Life's  deeds  are  penned— 

What  gleams  of  hidden  wealth,  thy  golden  mines 
From  shadowy  depths,  reluctant  send. 

We  meet  today  to  voice  in  glorious  song 

A  tribute  that  exulting  fain  would  be 
A  fitting  crown,  thy  glories  to  prolong, 

E  'en  through  the  cycles  of  Eternity ! 


VI 


FOREWORD 

To  write  the  history  of  the  Ursuline  Convent  of 
Springfield,  for  the  more  than  half  century  of  its 
existence,  is  to  write  the  life  of  Mother  Mary  Joseph 
Woulfe,  the  foundress  and  superior  during  twenty- 
seven  years.  Nor  is  it  due  so  much  to  the  length  of 
her  tenure  of  office,  as  to  her  predominant  person- 
ality that  the  history  of  the  house  and  hers  are  iden- 
tical. 

In  going  over  our  meagre  Annals  and  piecing 
them  out  with  the  reminiscences  of  those  who  have 
seen  the  Convent's  progress  from  the  very  first  day 
up  to  the  present,  there  is,  in  interesting  incident,  al- 
most an  embarras  de  richesses;  throughout,  God's 
protecting  care  has  often  been  so  evident  as  almost 
to  deprive  one  of  the  merit  of  faith  which  is  blessed 
in  believing  without  seeing. 

The  sketch  from  Bishop  England's  writings 
tells  us  quite  enough  of  our  venerated  and  beloved 
Mother  Joseph's  history  to  make  it  evident  even  to 
the  most  uninterested  reader,  that  the  providences  of 
her  life  marked  her  out  as  one  who  would  do  much 

A.  M.  D.  Q. 

vn 


viii  FOREWORD. 

That  she  fulfilled  all  expectations  will  be  amply 
demonstrated  in  the  following  pages,  for  whatever 
of  good  her  daughters  have  accomplished,  or  their 
successors  may  do  in  the  aftertime,  was  all  included 
in  the  seed  she  sowed  in  the  hearts  of  the  early  mem- 
bers of  the  community.  The  distinctive  spirit  of  the 
Springfield  Ursulines,  and  every  organization  has  a 
distinctive  spirit,  is  due  to  Mother  Joseph. 

The  organization  of  the  Ursulines  was  such,  be- 
fore the  Roman  Canonical  Union,  as  to  permit  force- 
ful superiors  to  impress  their  personality  very  deep- 
ly upon  the  communities  they  ruled;  and  really  the 
miracle  of  St.  Angela's  promise— that  the  Order 
would  continue  until  the  end  of  time,  is  apparent  in 
the  fact  that  amid  so  many  vicissitudes,  and  with 
such  loose  coherence,  Ursulines  were  able  to  recog- 
nize their  sistership  among  the  eleven  congregations 
into  which  the  Order  was  subdivided.  Indeed,  some- 
times it  was  puzzling  to  know  what  claim  there  could 
be  to  the  common  name  of  URSULINE  among  religious, 
differing  in  everything  except  zeal  for  God's  glory, 
through  the  Christian  Education  of  youth. 

The  world  is  full  of  books  and  comparatively 
few  are  worth  the  time  expended  in  reading  them, 
for  they  are  commonplace  in  every  way  and  can 
produce  no  lasting  benefit.  Such  a  book  as  the  pres- 


FOREWORD.  ix 

ent  one,  however,  being  a  mirror  held  up  to  Nature 
purified  and  strengthened  by  divine  grace,  must 
necessarily,  notwithstanding  all  literary  deficiencies, 
appeal  to  the  thoughtful  mind  and  cry  aloud  as  did 
the  Lives  of  the  Saints  to  the  wounded  Soldier  of 
Pampeluna:  "What  these  have  done  you  can  do." 
Such  is  our  excuse  for  revealing*  in  the  workings  of 
a  human  life,  the  much  talked  of  "Secrets  of  the 
Cloister." 

We  feel  very  certain  that  to  those  who  were 
privileged  to  know  Mother  Joseph  and  her  saintly 
companions,  these  reminiscences  will  be  of  vivid  in- 
terest, but  to  all  readers  we  sincerely  hope  they  may 
be  of  solid  benefit.  We  will  vouch  for  the  truth  of 
the  picture  presented,  although  perhaps  some  of  the 
details,  rendered  nebulous,  by  being  viewed  in  the 
dim  perspective  of  half  a  century,  may  appear  some- 
what blurred. 


SAINT  JOSEPH'S  URSULINE  CONVENT 
SPRINGFIELD,  ILLINOIS 

JULY  2D,  1909 
Feast  of  Our  Lady's  Visitation. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Foreword    .- 

Chap.          I.     Bishop  England's  Discourse 1 

Chap.       II.     Discourse  Concluded   17 

Chap.      III.     Prosperous  Days  in  the  South 35 

Chap.       IV.     Great  Changes   46 

Chap.         V.     Beginnings  in  Springfield,  111 57 

Chap.      VI.     Prosperous  Days  in  the  North. 74. 

Chap.     VII.     Mother  Joseph's  Cares  and  Anxieties..  85 

Chap.  VIII.     The  New  Convent 97 

Chap.      IX.     Building  up  the  Spiritual  Edifice 109 

Chap.        X.     Parochial   Schools 118 

Chap.      XI.     Changes 130 

Chap.    XII.     Co-Foundresses  with  Mother  Joseph . . .  139 

Chap.  XIII.     Upward  and  Onward 150 

Chap.   XIV.     Unification    160 

Chap.     XV.     Christian  Education   169 

San  Afra's  Bells 179 

Chap.   XVI.     The  Ursulines   180 


XI 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAGE 

Papal  Blessing   Frontispiece 

Rt.  Rev.  J.  England,  D.D 1 

Mother  M.  Joseph  Woulfe 35 

Ursuline  Convent,  Charleston,  S.  C 47 

Group  of  Buildings 97 

Rev.  Father  T.  Cowley 119 

Chapel ;  Grottoes   131 

Rt.  Rev.  J.  Ryan,  D.D 151 

Mother  General  and  Her  Assistant 161 

Happy  Childhood 169 

Saint  Angela 179 

Auditorium  ,   187 


XII 


RT.   REV.   J.   ENGLAND,   D.   D., 
Bishop  of  Charleston,   S.  C. 


CHAPTER  I. 

BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE. 

The  Bishop  of  Charleston,  having,  during  many 
years,  been  well  acquainted  with  the  Ursuline  monas- 
tery in  Cork,  and  finding  in  his  diocese  no  institution 
for  female  education,  which  combined  so  many  ad- 
vantages as  he  knew  could  be  united  in  an  institution 
of  this  Order,  had  for  some  years  requested  that  a 
filiation  should  be  sent  to  the  City  of  Charleston, 
S.  C.  His  request  was  acceded  to,  and  on  the  10th 
day  of  December,  1834,  he  arrived  from  Europe,  ac- 
companied by  three  professed  nuns :  Mrs.  Christina 
Malony,  in  religion,  Mother  Mary  Charles;  Mrs.  M. 
A.  Isabella  McCarthy,  in  religion,  Sister  Mary  F. 
Borgia,  and  Mrs.  Mary  Hughes,  in  religion,  Sister 
Mary  Antonio,  and  a  young  lady,  Miss  Harriet 
Woulfe,  who  had  requested  permission  to  join  their 
community.  On  the  19th  day  of  May,  1835,  he  per- 
formed the  prescribed  ceremony  on  the  occasion  of 
giving  the  habit  of  religion  to  this  young  lady,  upon 
her  being  admitted  to  her  probation  as  a  novice  in 
the  Order,  by  the  name  of  Sister  Mary  Joseph  de 

Sales. 

i 


2  BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE. 

It  was  intended  that  the  ceremony  should  be  per- 
formed in  the  domestic  chapel  of  the  community  in 
presence  of  a  very  few  friends,  but  as  soon  as  it 
was  known  that  the  reception  was  to  take  place,  so 
many  applications  were  made  for  permission  to  be 
present,  and  these  requests  came  from  such  respect- 
able quarters,  that  it  was  determined  immediately 
to  accede :  and  for  the  purpose  of  accommodating  the 
number  that  attended,  upwards  of  seven  hundred, 
the  ceremony  was  performed  in  the  cathedral  of  St. 
Finbar,  included  within  the  precincts  of  the  convent. 

Instead  of  stating  the  date  of  birth,  names  of 
parents,  motives  which  led  our  venerated  Foundress 
to  embrace  the  religious  life  as  an  Ursuline,  we  will 
let  the  great  light  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  America, 
the  immortal  John  England,  tell  it  in  his  own  elo- 
quent words.  It  would  seem  almost  a  desecration 
to  interfere,  in  any  way,  with  what  he  said  upon  the 
memorable  occasion  of  the  assuming  of  the  religious 
habit  by  Miss  Harriet  Woulfe.  One  little  incident, 
however,  we  will  chronicle  which  gives  an  insight 
into  the  very  fatherly  sentiment  he  cherished  to- 
wards his  ward. 

It  is  customary  that  the  young  woman  present- 
ing herself  for  reception  to  the  holy  habit,  be  arrayed 
as  a  bride,  so  that  laying  aside  this  worldly  garb, 
she  may  express  more  fully  her  renunciation  of 


BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE.  3 

earthly  pleasures.  Miss  Woulfe  was,  according  to 
this  custom,  arrayed  in  all  the  finery  of  the  times. 
The  great  Bishop  presented  himself  at  the  Convent 
a  short  time  before  the  ceremony  and,  calling  for 
the  young  novice,  testified  great  pleasure  at  the 
tasteful  manner  in  which  she  was  dressed,  insisting 
in  fact  on  her  turning  around  several  times  to  show 
more  fully  the  details  of  her  becoming  toilet. 

DISCOURSE. 

My  Dear  Child:— Under  other  circumstances,  I  should 
feel  myself  at  liberty  to  address  you  differently  from  what 
I  intend  today.  We  are  placed  in  a  situation  novel  to  us 
both;  we  are  surrounded  by  friends  to  whom  all  that  we 
are  about  to  perform  is  new ;  by  friends  who  feel  a  reason- 
able curiosity  to  understand  that  which  they  have  never 
before  had  the  opportunity  of  beholding,  and  upon  whose 
minds,  generally  speaking,  very  extraordinary  impressions 
have  been  made  respecting  the  nature  and  the  circum- 
stances of  that  state  upon  which  you  desire  to  enter.  They 
have  had  few,  if  any,  opportunities  of  becoming  acquainted 
with  its  religious  lawfulness,  its  spiritual  or  social  utility, 
its  excellence,  or  its  regulations;  they  have,  without  their 
own  fault,  been  misled,  but  they  are  open  to  the  light  which 
a  plain  statement  of  facts  is  calculated  to  shed  upon  their 
understandings.  They  are  desirous  of  information;  and  if 
they  crowd  around  us,  it  is  not  because  of  an  idle  desire  to 
witness  an  unmeaning  pageant,  but  from  the  reasonable  and 
praiseworthy  motive  of  better  understanding,  from  obser- 
vation, that,  respecting  which,  they  have  heard  and  read 


4:  BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE. 

very  strange  accounts;  they  desire  to  be  informed,  so  that 
they  may  be  enabled  to  pass  a  reasonable  judgment  upon 
an  interesting  question. 

Were  we  about  to  perform  this  day's  ceremony,  in  the 
midst  of  a  community  already  well  instructed  concerning 
the  religious  state,  I  should  feel  that  it  would  be  more  ap- 
propriate to  address  you  in  the  usual  style  on  occasions  of 
this  description.  To  exhibit  to  you  the  wisdom  of  that 
choice,  which  you  are  likely  to  make;  to  dwell  upon  the 
description  of  the  virtues  proper  for  that  state  to  which 
you  aspire,  and  to  point  out  to  you  the  source  of  those 
graces  by  whose  aid  they  may  be  successfully  cultivated; 
but,  because  of  the  peculiarity  of  our  circumstances,  I  shall 
omit  all  this,  and  though  I  shall  address  myself  to  you,  the 
object  of  my  remarks  shall  be  rather  to  communicate,  as 
far  as  our  time  and  my  ability  will  permit,  to  the  friends 
by  whom  we  are  surrounded,  such  information  as  will 
render  our  ceremony  fully  intelligible,  perhaps  interesting. 
They  have  assembled  here  for  the  purpose  of  beholding  a 
rite,  of  whose  true  nature  so  little  is  here  known,  and  to  be 
fully  informed  concerning  which  is  a  natural  and  a  lauda- 
ble desire  of  all  rational -and  unprejudiced  persons.  Allow 
me,  then,  my  dear  child,  to  use  this  opportunity  of  satisfy- 
ing their  just  wishes  of  learning,  however  briefly  and  im- 
perfectly, the  nature  of  our  religious  Orders,  and  particu- 
larly of  that  to  become  a  member  of  which  you  have  already 
made  a  request,  which  you  now  come  forward  publicly 
to  repeat. 

The  wise  and  providential  Creator  who  has  spread 
abroad  the  firmament  and  placed  so  many  admirable  con- 
stellations throughout  the  immensity  of  space,  has  assigned 
to  each  star  in  this  vast  collection  its  own  peculiar  place, 
and  designated  the  sphere  in  which  it  is  His  will  that  body 


BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE.  5 

should  move.  So  long  as  each  makes  progress  in  its  proper 
track,  so  long  as  all  continue  their  well-ordered,  though 
seemingly  intricate  and  perplexed  course,  the  harmony  of 
the  heavens  is  perfect,  the  object  of  the  Almighty  is  at- 
tained ;  beauty  crowns  the  work  of  order,  and  the  beholder 
is  absorbed  in  the  most  sublime  contemplations. 

The  Saviour  has  distinctly  taught  us  that  He  who  thus 
regulates  the  motion  of  heavenly  bodies  has  not  overlooked 
the  concerns  of  individuals  sojourning  upon  earth.  He 
provides  for  every  animal  upon  its  surface ;  not  a  sparrow 
can  fall  to  the  ground  without  His  permission ;  of  how  much 
more  value  is  man!  The  Lord  has  numbered  the  hairs  of 
our  head ;  He  has  regulated  for  each  of  us  a  path  in  which 
to  walk  usefully  in  His  service ;  He  calls  the  great  body  of 
mankind  to  enter  into  the  honorable  state  of  marriage, 
which,  in  the  New.  Law,  He  raised  to  the  dignity  of  a 
Sacrament  when,  as  we  read  in  the  19th  chapter  of  the 
gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  He  brought  back  the  contract  to  its 
original  form  of  an  indissoluble  bond  of  union  between  one 
man  and  one  woman.  In  that  chapter,  He  exhibits  several 
instances  of  necessary  and  of  voluntary  exceptions  to  this 
general  condition,  and  shows  that  He  calls  different  persons 
to  His  service  in  different  institutions,  giving  to  them  the 
diversity  of  graces  for  their  several  states.  Amongst  those 
exceptions  we  find  that  there  are  some  who  remain  un- 
married for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake. 

This  doctrine  of  the  Saviour  is  more  fully  developed 
by  the  apostle  St.  Paul,  in  the  7th  chapter  of  his  first 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  where  he  informs  us  that  each 
has  his  proper  gift  from  God,  and  that  the  variety  of  graces 
leads  to  different  states  of  observance;  and  subsequently 
he  declares  that  the  unmarried  woman,  or  the  virgin,  thinks 
of  things  of  the  Lord,  that  she  may  be  holy  in  body  and  in 


6  BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE. 

spirit ;  but  she  who  is  married  thinks  of  the  world  and  how 
she  may  please  her  husband.  The  knowledge  of  this  doc- 
trine has,  from  the  beginning,  been  exhibited  in  the  practice 
of  those  eminent  saints  who,  influenced  by  the  grace  of 
God,  have  adorned  the  Church  by  their  virtue.  We  behold 
them  admirable  models  of  perfection,  both  in  the  married 
state  and  in  the  retirement  of  religion. 

The  duties  of  a  Christian  matron  are  of  an  eminent 
utility  to  society  and  to  religion,  as  their  fulfillment  is 
becoming  and  honorable  to  herself.  Placed  at  the  head  of 
a  family,  to  look  after  their  wants,  to  supply  their  necessi- 
ties, to  provide  for  their  comforts,  to  solace  them  in  afflic- 
tion, to  sustain  them,  to  soothe  them,  to  heal  them  in  sick- 
ness, to  watch  over  the  dispositions  of  her  children,  to  train 
them  to  virtue,  to  lead  them  to  knowledge,  to  educate  them 
for  the  fulfillment  of  their  duties  upon  earth,  that  they 
may  become  saints  in  heaven,  to  keep  her  household  in 
order,  to  see  that  her  servants  be  correct  in  their  habits 
and  diligent  in  their  employment,  to  be  the  solace  of  her 
husband,  the  economist  of  his  means,  the  unobtrusive  in- 
stigator of  his  piety  by  the  most  unostentatious  influence 
of  her  family— this  is  her  high  and  holy  calling,  and  one 
the  proper  fulfillment  of  whose  duties  leaves  her  little  time 
to  range  upon  the  precincts  of  her  family,  to  engage  herself 
in  the  concerns  of  others,  or  to  undertake  extraordinary 
practices  of  devotion.  Her  mind  is,  therefore,  necessarily 
properly  occupied  with  that  little  world  by  which  she  is 
surrounded,  in  the  midst  of  which  she  moves,  and  in  the 
administration  of  which  she  holds  so  responsible  a  place. 
She  owes  to  her  husband  a  reasonable  affection  and  it  is  a 
part  of  her  obligation  to  please  him  in  everything  which  is 
not  forbidden  by  the  first  duties  which  she  owes  to  her 
God. 


BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE.  7 

But  when  we  look  abroad  through  the  world,  when  we 
examine  into  details,  we  are  speedily  convinced  that  by 
reason  of  the  imperfection  of  our  nature,  the  temptations 
by  which  we  are  surrounded,  and  a  variety  of  other  causes, 
there  is  a  great  failure  in  the  performance  of  duty  by 
Christian  matrons,  as  well  as  by  other  classes  of  society. 
The  vicissitudes  of  life,  and  premature  death,  frequently 
also  add  to  the  evil.  Thus  we  see  poverty,  destitution,  help- 
lessness, infirmity  and  despondency  exercising  a  wide- 
spread influence  over  the  human  family ;  education  is  either 
imperfectly  bestowed  or  is  altogether  neglected,  and  misery 
and  vice  have  mighty  sway. 

From  the  view  that  I  have  already  taken  it  is  clear 
that  the  first  duty  of  the  Christian  matron  is  within  her 
family  and  that  the  occupations  which  should  primarily 
engage  her  attention  are  so  extensive  and  important  as  to 
give  her  little  time  for  personal  exertion  to  alleviate  the 
sufferings  of  others.  Well  ordered  charity  requires  that 
she  do  all  that  lies  in  her  power  to  relieve  their  necessities, 
but  it  first  demands  from  her  that  her  own  household  be 
not  neglected.  Our  Providential  Parent  has  regulated  for 
this  exigency  by  the  diversities  of  His  gifts.  He  calls  some 
to  the  state  in  which  they  are  not  divided,  where  no  ex- 
tensive family  duties  press  upon  them;  there  is  no  indi- 
vidual whom  they  are  bound  specially  to  please,  to  whose 
comforts  and  gratifications  they  are  obliged  to  devote  their 
principal  attention.  They  are  occupied  in  thinking  of  the 
things  that  belong  to  God,  how  they  shall  endeavor  to 
turn  His  grace  to  the  best  account  by  corresponding  fully 
therewith,  aiming,  in  their  spiritual  improvement,  to  be 
perfect  as  their  Heavenly  Father  is  perfect— manifesting 
their  love  to  Him  by  loving,  for  His  sake,  His  creatures 
end  exhibiting  the  proof  of  that  charity  by  devoting  them- 


8  BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE. 

selves  to  the  service  of  those  who  have  need  of  that  succor 
which  they  may  be  able  to  bestow. 

Nor  have  all  whom  God  calls  to  this  state  exactly  the 
same  vocation,  neither  are  their  duties  perfectly  alike.  With 
admirable  wisdom  He  invites  them  to  walk  in  various  paths, 
so  that,  spreading  themselves  over  the  surface  of  an  af- 
flicted world,  they  may  be  differently  employed  in  remedy- 
ing its  several  wants.  As,  in  forming  the  mystic  body 
of  His  church,  He  diversified  the  gifts  and  the  functions 
of  its  several  members,  that  He  might  build  up  the  aggre- 
gate in  perfection,  so  did  He  diversify  the  objects  and  the 
duties  of  the  several  religious  orders  in  that  church ;  whilst 
they  are  all  united  in  the  same  faith,  partaking  of  the  same 
sacraments,  obeying  the  same  spiritual  government,  and  are 
bound  together  in  the  one  communion,  yet  they  are  various- 
ly employed  to  attain  one  great  object.  Some  go  forth  to 
gather  up,  to  cherish,  and  to  protect  the  little  orphan. 
Some  devote  themselves  more  to  prayer  and  reflection  on 
the  word  of  God,  like  the  Thesbite  on  Carmel,  or  the  pre- 
cursor in  the  desert,  they  love  solitude  and  conversation 
with  heaven.  Some  visit  the  abode  of  deserted  poverty,  to 
solace  the  afflicted,  to  cheer  the  desponding,  to  exhibit  for 
those  who  pursue  the  even  tenor  of  their  way  along  this 
course  in  religious  contentment,  the  entrance  to  beatitude, 
where  the  path  of  the  cross  terminates.  Some  devote  them- 
selves to  the  instruction  of  the  poor,  the  despised,  or  those 
whom  the  world  neglects,  knowing  that  the  angels  of  those 
children  see  the  face  of  their  Father  who  is  in  heaven,  and 
that  before  Him  nothing  is  overlooked  that  is  done  for  His 
sake,  to  aid  one  of  those  least  ones,  whose  souls  are  created 
to  His  likeness,  and  are  purchased  by  the  blood  of  His  Son. 
Some  are  found  in  the  abode  of  disease,  assuaging  the  rage 
of  fever,  cooling  the  parched  tongue,  sustaining  the  languid 


BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE.  9 

head,  whispering  consolation  and  hope,  allaying  the  vio- 
lence of  pain,  encouraging  to  fortitude  and  resignation 
under  the  chastising  hand  of  that  Father  who  tempers 
justice  with  mercy.  Or,  if  the  portal  of  death  is  in  view, 
and  must  be  entered,  then  is  the  source  of  the  Christian's 
hope  indicated,  then  is  the  wearied  pilgrim  sustained  and 
aided  and  cherished,  as  the  radiance  of  immortal  life  is 
pointed  out  distinct,  though  distant,  beyond  the  interven- 
ing gloom.  Some  undertake  the  meritorious  office  of  edu- 
cating into  respectability,  utility  and  sanctity  those  children 
who,  in  after  life,  must  become  the  most  useful  members  of 
society,  the  most  valuable  citizens,  the  best  bulwarks  of  the 
state,  they  who  contribute  most  to  its  wealth,  and  who 
enhance  its  respectability— the  children  of  the  industrious 
middle  ranks  of  life,  those  in  whom,  generally  speaking, 
are  found  most  religion  and  morality,  as  they  are  most 
efficient  for  the  public  weal.  Some  are  found  in  the  recesses 
of  the  prison,  some  in  the  maniac 's  cell ;  some  cultivate  the 
sciences  which  elevate  and  improve,  and  some  the  arts 
which  give  to  life  its  reasonable  enjoyments.  Some,  too, 
feel  the  mighty  importance  of  supplying  the  best,  the  most 
extended,  the  most  polished  education  for  those  who  are  to 
move  in  the  highest  circles  of  society,  and  who  should 
adorn,  by  the  improvement  of  the  understanding,  the 
cultivation  of  taste,  and  the  decorations  of  their  station, 
those  virtues  which  impart  to  their  example  a  very  powerful 
influence. 

Thus,  my  dear  child,  are  the  vast  majority  of  our 
separated  brethren,  without  any  fault  of  theirs,  because 
of  the  want  of  opportunity  for  information,  completely  in 
error  when  they  imagine  that  the  members  of  our  religious 
communities  are  useless  burdens  upon  society;  are  idle, 
unemployed,  or  if  occupied  in  the  discharge  of  their  duties, 


10  BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOUKSE. 

that  their  avocations  are  unprofitable  to  the  world  at  large. 
In  fact,  none  of  its  members  contribute  more  than  they  do 
to  the  well-doing  of  society,  and  their  disengagement  from 
the  more  immediate  claims  of  nearer  connections  or  rela- 
tives makes  them  peculiarly  fitted  to  supply  those  wants 
which  could  never  be  otherwise  adequately  met,  and  very 
seldom  attempted,  without  previous  injustice  to  their  own 
charge,  by  those  who  had  first  to  attend  to  family  duties. 
Yet  it  is  sometimes  fashionable  to  repeat  even  what  is 
notoriously  untrue,  merely  because  it  has  been  previously 
said  by  others.  In  the  case,  however,  of  our  Southern 
states,  there  is  generally  a  wrong  impression  upon  the 
mind,  because  hitherto  there  did  not  exist  in  those  regions 
an  opportunity  for  its  removal;  descriptions  of  convents 
written  for  the  purposes  of  party  were  read;  the  state- 
ments of  those  who  ought  to  have  information  were  im- 
plicitly relied  upon;  the  current  of  conversation  naturally 
ran  in  but  one  channel ;  every  doubt  was  swept  away ;  and 
what  was  palpably  untrue  was  universally  admitted  as 
unquestionable. 

We  have  now,  my  dear  child,  arrived  at  this  point: 
That  the  mode  of  life  which  you  desire  to  embrace  is  not 
only  lawful  in  Christianity,  but  is  useful  in  society;  That 
it  is  not  only  sanctioned  by  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  but 
that  it  has  been  by  Him  recommended,  not  to  all,  but  to 
several ;  That  this  recommendation  has  been  followed  up  by 
St.  Paul,  not  only  by  writing,  but  by  example;  That  the 
recommendation  was  in  like  manner  sustained  by  the  ex- 
ample of  the  disciple  whom  Jesus  specially  loved,  and  to 
whose  care,  at  His  death,  He  commended  His  virgin  mother. 
It  has  also  been  sustained  by  numbers  of  the  other  apos- 
tles and  first  disciples  of  our  holy  religion ;  and  these  ex- 
amples have  been  extensively  followed  by  vast  numbers  of 


BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE.  11 

the  best,  the  most  learned,  the  most  zealous,  and  most  use- 
ful members  of  the  church  in  every  age  and  in  every  nation. 

It  must  indeed  require  a  more  than  ordinary  share  of 
an  unamiable  quality  which  goes  beyond  courage  to  attempt, 
in  defiance  of  such  a  host  of  witnesses  the  denial  of  your 
rights,  of  your  own  free  choice  to  enter  upon  such  a  state 
should  you  after  matured  deliberation  trust  to  the  powerful 
aid  and  gracious  promises  of  your  Savior  for  ability  to 
discharge  its  duties. 

Perhaps  it  will  not  be  amiss  to  remark  that  although 
the  individual  who  makes  these  observations  has  always  be- 
lieved in  the  lawfulness  of  religious  institutions,  he  was 
during  many  years  of  his  life  far  from  being  aware  of 
their  utility.  Peculiar  circumstances  at  an  early  age  ex- 
posed him  to  impressions  which  had  their  traces  so  deeply 
marked  as  not  to  have  been  easily  nor  speedily  obliterated. 
The  examination  which  he  subsequently  made  was  con- 
ducted much  more  under  the  influence  of  prejudice  than 
of  partiality.  Nor  did  he  willingly  yield  to  the  force  of 
evidences;  when  he  could  no  longer  doubt,  his  assent  was 
reluctant;  when  his  conviction  was  declared  that  declara- 
tion was  but  tardy,  and  when  the  general  principle  was 
fully  admitted,  his  imagination  figured  to  itself  numerous 
exceptions  until  the  reflection  of  years  and  an  extensive 
examination  of  varied  details  brought  him  at  length  to  see 
fully  and  fairly  in  a  proper  light  that  picture  which  had 
so  frequently  appeared  to  him,  because  of  his  wrong  posi- 
tion, incongruous,  distorted  and  ill-arranged.  To  him  no 
•demonstration  is  now  more  evident  than  is  that  religious 
institutions  are  as  useful  to  society  as  they  are  ornamental 
to  the  church ;  that  they  are  as  valuable  to  religion  as  they 
are  congenial  to  the  spirit  of  Christianity ;  that  whilst  they 
lead  the  individuals  who  engage  therein  steadily  forward 


12  BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE. 

to  perfection,  they  bestow  upon  the  faithful  at  large  the 
solid  blessings  of  excellent  example  and  the  fruits  of 
prayer. 

Let  the  Christian  matron  be  in  the  best  disposition  for 
engaging  in  practices  of  piety,  let  her  love  retirement,  let 
her  delight  in  prayer,  let  her  feel  a  relish  for  the  reading 
of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  and  other  good  books,  and  find 
her  soul  refreshed  by  meditating  upon  their  contents, 
still,  the  peculiar  duties  of  her  state  will  necessarily  inter- 
rupt her  devotion  and  though  she  may,  and  frequently 
does  much  to  attain  a  high  degree  in  the  science  of  the 
saints,  still,  to  use  the  expression  of  the  apostle,  she  is 
divided ;  whilst  in  the  religious  community  much  more  time 
can  be  devoted  to  those  important  exercises,  a  high  grade 
of  piety  can  be  maintained  in  the  church,  a  more  elevated 
standard  of  perfection  can  be  preserved,  without  the  viola- 
tion of  any  duty.  Each  individual,  in  her  proper  place, 
contributes  to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  the  perfection  of 
religion,  the  necessary  blessings  to  the  human  family,  as 
well  for  the  wants  of  time  as  for  the  enjoyments  of 
eternity.  It  is  for  that  God  who  searches  the  heart  to  give 
to  each  individual  the  merit  and  the  reward  for  having 
corresponded  to  the  peculiar  graces  of  her  own  vocation; 
but  the  general  result  is  that  by  this  distribution,  the  prac- 
tice of  elevated  virtue  is  promoted,  holy  emulation  in  the 
service  of  God  is  excited  and  the  most  useful  impulse  is 
given  to  religious  observances.  Should  you  determine  to 
persevere  in  that  choice,  for  which  this  day  you  appear  to 
declare  your  preference,  you  will  do  so  as  freely,  after  your 
mature  reflection  and  ample  opportunities  of  observation  as 
it  is  possible  for  any  human  being  reasonably  to  expect, 
before  deciding  upon  the  course  in  which  she  will  choose 
to  move  during  the  few  years  that  are  given  to  us  upon 


BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE.  13 

this  earth.  It  is  said  that  they  who  embrace  this  state  of 
life  are  generally  forced  to  it,  either  by  authority  or  by 
circumstances.  Are  you,  my  dear  child,  under  such  in- 
fluence at  present?  Have  you  been  under  it  hitherto? 
Need  I  inform  you  that  independently  of  every  other  con- 
sideration the  genius  of  our  free  institutions  holds  its  shield 
ready  for  your  protection  ?  The  public  officers  of  our  state, 
the  laws  of  our  land,  the  spirit  of  our  people,  are  ready  at 
the  least  indication  from  you  to  interpose  between  you 
and  such  necessity.  Were  they  all  to  desert  you  there 
would  be  found  in  the  members  of  our  own  church,  the 
vindicators  of  your  freedom,  the  protectors  of  your  help- 
lessness. I  speak  not  of  the  solemn  obligations  which 
our  holy  religion  has  specially  and  distinctly  imposed  upon 
me  on  the  day  of  my  own  consecration,  to  observe,  to  main- 
tain, and  to  enforce  these  canons,  which  secure  to  you  my 
protection  against  any  undue  influence,  against  any  tam- 
pering with,  not  only  your  own  free  determination  upon 
this  occasion,  or  that  of  a  religious  profession,  but  which 
makes  it  my  official  duty,  for  the  proper  discharge  of 
which  I  am,  at  the  peril  of  my  soul,  answerable  to  your  God 
and  to  my  God,  that  I  shall  be  fully  satisfied,  that  your 
agency  is  the  result  of  your  own  anxious  desire  after  due 
information,  and  full  opportunity  for  reflection.  You  have 
already  manifested  to  me  this  desire,  you  have  more  than 
once  besought  in  private  that  which  you  now  appear  in 
this  sanctuary  publicly  to  demand  before  this  respectable 
assembly,  before  those  ministers  of  the  church,  before  God 's 
holy  altar,  in  the  face  of  the  court  of  heaven. 

You  appear  before  us  in  that  dress  which  your  station 
in  society,  your  education,  your  property,  and  your  pre- 
vious habits  entitle  you  to  wear.  For  the  purposes  of 
society,  religion  tolerates  a  becoming  decoration  for  law- 


14:  BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOURSE. 

ful  purposes,  you  lawfully  bring  it  into  the  sanctuary 
itself;  should  you  remain  abroad,  occupied  in  the  or- 
dinary concerns  of  life,  its  use  on  proper  occasions  is  fully 
recognized;  should  you  voluntarily,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
Christ,  lay  it  aside  and  be  content  with  plainer  raiment, 
and  divest  yourself  of  worldly  superfluities,  as  of  that 
array,  you  contract  thereby  no  obligation  of  permanently 
remaining  in  an  establishment  into  which  you  declare  you 
desire  to  enter  at  present,  only  for  the  purpose  of  examin- 
ing and  preparing  yourself  to  discharge  its  duties  perma- 
nently, should  you  and  the  community  and  the  bishop  of 
the  diocese,  be  jointly  of  opinion  after  two  years  from 
this  day,  that  God  calls  you  to  serve  Him  in  that  state. 

You  are  aware,  my  dear  child,  that  your  own  deter- 
mination will  not  be  sufficient,  without  their  consent.  Be- 
cause they  may  observe  that,  however  desirous  you  might 
be  of  entering  permanently  as  a  member  of  their  com- 
munity, you  may  not  possess  the  suitable  qualities,  and  in 
such  a  case  neither  your  desire  nor  the  Bishop's  direction 
could  compel  them  to  receive  you.  Where  persons  are  to 
be  associated  for  life  in  the  same  family,  it  would  be  un- 
just that  regard  should  be  had  to  the  desire  of  one  not 
yet  permanently  aggregated  to  their  number,  without  the 
full  and  free  consent  of  those  who  have  bound  themselves 
to  permanent  residence.  It  might  also  be  discovered  that 
the  person  desiring  admission  expressed  a  wish,  rather  the 
result  of  what  she  could  not  easily  avoid,  than  of  what  she 
earnestly  desired;  and  in  such  a  case  it  would  be  the  duty 
of  the  community  to  protect  the  delicacy  of  the  applicant 
and  its  own  respectability  and  happiness,  by  declining  to 
accede.  Thus  should  you,  this  community  and  the  Bishop 
jointly  determine,  after  the  lapse  of  two  more  years,  upon 
your  making  vows,  it  is  clear  that  they  must  be  made  freely 


BISHOP  ENGLAND'S  DISCOUESE.  15 

and  with  due  deliberation.  Yet  this  is  not  all.  Should  you, 
within  a  reasonable  time  after  the  pronouncing  of  those 
vows,  exhibit  sufficient  proof  to  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese 
that  at  the  time  itself  you  suffered  under  an  undue  in- 
fluence, the  operation  of  which  you  could  neither  disclose 
nor  prevent,  and  that  you  were  not  as  free  in  your  agency 
as  you  appeared  to  be,  it  would  be  his  duty  to  declare 
those  vows  null,  and  to  restore  you  to  that  liberty  of  which 
you  had  been  so  wickedly  deprived.  Is  this,  then,  my 
dear  child,  that  tyranny,  that  oppression,  that  cruelty, 
which  is  so  finely  depicted  in  so  many  artfully  wrought 
tales? 

Have  you  been  forced,  by  other  circumstances,  to  seek 
in  this  community  for  an  asylum  from  the  unkindness  of 
the  world  ?  I  am  aware,  and  so  are  you,  that  a  very  general 
impression  exists  among  those  who  know  little  of  convents, 
that  it  is  from  such  motives  the  application  for  admittance 
is  generally  made.  There  is  nothing  peculiar  in  your  case, 
and  however  it  may  seem  strange  to  you  that  I  should 
exhibit  your  history,  you  will  allow  me  to  develop  it.  Left 
at  a  very  early  period  of  childhood,  with  a  brother  and 
sister,  as"  orphans,  but  not  friendless,  nor  unprotected,  nor 
destitute.  A  fond  father,  dying  upon  a  foreign  station  of 
public  service,  confided  his  children  and  their  property 
to  the  honor  of  a  gallant  brother  officer;  your  guardian 
was  not,  nor  is  he  a  member  of  that  church  to  which  you 
and  I  belong.  He  generously  undertook  a  charge  which  he 
faithfully  fulfilled.  At  a  convenient  opportunity  he  placed 
you,  for  the  purposes  of  education,  in  the  house  where  your 
mother  had  been  taught,  to  be  instructed  in  the  religion  of 
your  parents;  you  are  seated  between  those  ladies  from 
whom  you  imbibed  the  lessons  of  science  and  of  virtue; 
you  were  watched  over  by  those  who,  having  been  either 


16  BISHOP  ENGLAND 's  DISCOURSE. 

the  teachers  or  the  companions  of  your  parent,  continued 
in  that  establishment  in  which  some  of  her  happiest  days 
were  spent ;  you  were  in  the  vicinity  of  numerous  relatives 
of  your  father,  upon  the  spot  where  they  had  been  so  long 
and  so  respectfully  known.  You  were  occasionally  visited 
by  your  guardian,  you  were  also  the  guest  of  his  family; 
you  found  your  brother  growing  up  to  manhood,  to  science, 
and  to  independence.  You  had  your  education  completed, 
you  had  a  property  still  in  reserve,  you  expressed  your  own 
desire  at  an  early  period  to  embrace,  if  you  would  be  per- 
mitted, that  institution  to  which  you  seek  a  way  to  be 
opened  to  you  today.  You  had  no  repulse  in  the  world, 
you  had  no  disappointment,  you  had  no  affliction.  It  was 
thought  that  perhaps  in  the  ardor  of  attachment,  in  the 
confidence  of  youth  you  might  mistake  a  love  for  your 
teachers  for  an  inspiration  from  heaven,  that  you  might 
misconstrue  a  desire  to  avoid  separation  from  them  for  a 
preference  to  entering  a  monastic  order.  You  were  separated 
from  them  for  a  considerable  time ;  an  ocean  rolled  between 
you  and  those  to  whom  you  had  communicated  your  desires. 
It  was  left  to  new  scenes,  to  other  associations,  to  time,  and 
to  distance,  to  prove  the  nature  of  your  vocation.  You 
heard  in  France  that  they  by  whom  you  were  surrounded 
were  about  to  leave  Ireland  and  to  come  hither;  you  pre- 
ferred coming  also  upon  this  mission,  to  entering  any 
other  house  of  this  order;  you  immediately  began  this 
journey,  you  requested  to  be  allowed  to  accompany  them, 
you  obtained  the  consent  of  him  who  had  been  to  you  a 
father. 


CHAPTER  II. 

DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED. 

Could  it  then  be  said,  my  dear  child,  that  you  acted 
from  the  constraint  of  either  persons  or  of  circumstances 
in  seeking  that  mode  of  life  which  you  appear  likely  finally 
to  select  1 

Fourteen  years  of  observation  gave  you  ample  oppor- 
tunity to  see  and  to  know  the  character,  the  dispositions, 
the  endurances,  and  happiness  of  members  of  that  com- 
munity under  whose  care  you  received  your  education. 
When  you  presented  yourself  to  me  I  need  not  remind  you 
of  my  statement  that  before  I  could  consent  to  your  being 
a  companion  of  our  voyage  I  thought  it  due  to  yourself, 
to  your  guardian,  and  to  me,  that  I  should  especially  receive 
his  formal  consent.  And  his  answer  to  my  obligation  was 
in  keeping  with  his  previous  conduct.  It  stated  that  you 
had  had  ample  opportunity  of  clearly  observing  and  fully 
deciding  according  to  the  principles  of  religion  of  your 
parents  which  was  also  your  own ;  that  from  his  knowledge 
of  you  he  was  certain  that  choice  and  that  decision  would 
be  properly  made,  he  was  kind  enough  to  add  that  from 
what  he  had  learned  regarding  the  prelate  under  whose 
care  you  desired  to  be  placed,  as  well  as  from  his  station  in 
the  church,  he  believed  that  he  best  complied  with  the 
request  of  a  dying  friend,  and  fulfilled  his  trust,  in  re- 
questing that  henceforth  you  might  be  considered  a  portion 
of  my  care  and  that  he  would  be  ready  at  the  proper 
moment  to  exhibit  and  to  settle  up  the  accounts  of  prop- 

—2  17 


18  DISCOUKSE  CONCLUDED. 

erty  left  to  his  management.  I  trust,  also,  that  after 
upwards  of  fourteen  years'  opportunity  in  observing  my 
conduct  whatever  may  be  my  faults,  and  they  are  not  few ; 
whatever  my  imperfections,  and  I  know  them  to  be  many, 
I  can,  at  all  events,  stand  calmly  before  my  fellow-citizens 
and  declare  that,  even  leaving  my  paramount  obligations 
as  a  bishop,  to  protect  your  liberty,  out  of  question,  no  one 
of  the  respectable  congregation  that  surrounds  us  would 
for  a  moment  suspect  me  capable,  as  a  man,  of  being  in- 
sensible of  the  obligations  under  which  I  lie,  of  preventing 
any  interference  with  your  fullest  freedom  in  the  im- 
portant choice  of  your  state  in  life. 

It  is  then  under  such  circumstances  that  you  come 
forward,  publicly  to  demand  that  which  you  have  previous- 
ly sought  and  which  it  was  agreed  you  should  receive — 
the  habit  of  this  order.  It  cannot  then  be  said  that  either 
the  bigotry  or  the  interest  of  your  guardian  urged  you 
to  the  decision  you  have  made.  I  then  ask  you,  can  it  be 
said  that  you  are  constrained?  And,  my  dear  child,  if  it 
be  your  desire  to  enter  this  order,  and  if  there  be  no 
reasonable  obstacle,  why  should  you  not  have  equal  liberty 
to  follow  your  vocation  as  any  other  respectable  lady  shall 
have  to  make  a  different  choice  ?  Is  it  the  proper  exhibition 
of  equal  liberty  that  her  wish  shall  be  complied  with,  and 
that  yours  shall  be  rejected?  Should  not  similar  protection 
be  afforded  to  each  ?  I  am  aware  that  it  is  said  and  printed, 
for  I  have  heard  and  I  have  read  the  observations,  that 
when  under  the  influence  of  ardent  feeling  and  imagina- 
tion, the  youthful  mind  devotes  itself  to  a  monastic  ob- 
servance, howeyer  free  the  individual  may  be  at  the  time, 
she  has  subsequently  abundant  occasion  for  repentance, 
and  that  when  the  novelty  has  worn  away,  a  long  life  of 
bitter  disappointment  follows,  unless  the  victim  is  released 


DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED.  19 

by  death.  I  might  leave  to  your  own  experience  to  esti- 
mate the  character  of  this  assertion.  But  I  will  add  that 
he  who  addresses  you  has  had  ample  opportunities  upon 
many  a  shore  and  in  many  a  monastery  of  seeing  and  con- 
versing with  all  their  inmates,  and  that  he  must  be 
peculiarly]  ill-qualified  for  discerning  the  symptoms  of 
mental  suffering,  if  he  has  ever  met  with  one  to  whom  the 
observation  would  correctly  apply.  He  can  only  testify  to 
what  he  has  seen  and  known.  He  has  had  also  similar 
testimony  from  others;  and  the  result  to  which  he  has  ar- 
rived is,  that  if  such  instances  do  occur  they  are  rarely 
met  with,  and  that  not  one  ever  came  under  his  obser- 
vation. 

But  how  often,  in  what  is  called  a  state  of  freedom, 
has  he  found  himself  differently  circumstanced! 

When  called  upon  to  perform  his  duty  in  the  celebra- 
tion of  marriage,  it  is  true  he  is  bound  to  refuse  the  aid  of 
his  ministry,  where  he  is  assured  that  there  is  not  a  suf- 
ficient consent ;  yet  it  is  not  his  province  to  inquire  into  the 
reluctance  with  which  that  consent  is  given,  nor  into  the 
process  by  which  it  has  been  procured.  And  should  he 
presume  to  interfere  with  the  transactions  of  families  or  of 
individuals  for  such  a  purpose,  they  who  now  cry  out 
against  the  facilities  afforded  for  entering  into  religious 
engagements  would  be  first  to  inveigh  against  what  they 
would  style  an  inquisitorial  despotism.  Is  all  their  sympa- 
thy, then,  to  be  wasted  upon  the  victim,  which  their  imag- 
ination fancies  to  be  immolated  at  the  monastic  shrine? 
And  have  they  no  tears  to  shed  over  those  whom  continued 
evidence  exhibits  otherwise  devoted  by  avarice,  by  ambition 
and  by  other  passions  ?  Have  they  no  compassion  for  those 
who,  forced  by  a  variety  of  authorities  or  powers,  are  com- 
pelled, in  contracting  marriage,  to  sacrifice  their  own  long- 


20  DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED. 

cherished  and  reasonable  preferences  to  the  caprice  or  to 
the  calculations  of  another?  Believe  me,  my  child,  when  I 
assure  you  that  few  moments  of  a  ministry,  extending 
through  upwards  of  a  quarter  of  a  century,  have  been 
more  painful  to  me  than  when  all  around  was  gaiety, 
every  face  appeared  beaming  with  joy,  and  she  who  gave 
her  assent  to  the  contract  forced  herself  into  a  seeming 
harmony  with  the  circumstances;  but  I  knew,  I  saw,  I  had 
previously  suspected,  and  her  own  lips  subsequently  added 
their  confirmation,  that  with  a  lacerated  heart  she  yielded 
where  she  was  unable  to  control.  Many  a  trial  of  this 
description  have  I  had  to  endure ;  and  yet  she  is  said  to  be 
free,  and  you  are  said  to  be  forced !  In  her  case  I  had  no 
discretion.  In  yours,  and  in  all  similar  cases,  I  have  not 
only  a  discretion,  but  an  obligation  to  examine  and  to  in- 
vestigate, for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  object,  the 
motive,  and  the  history  of  your  desire  to  undertake  a  re- 
ligious obligation,  and  you  need  not  be  informed  that  it  is 
my  duty  to  refuse  my  consent,  should  I  have  any  reasonable 
doubt  not  only  of  your  freedom,  but  of  your  anxious  wish, 
from  motives  acceptable  to  heaven,  to  embrace  the  institute ; 
and  should  I,  without  such  a  conviction  on  my  mind,  pro- 
ceed or  permit  others  to  proceed  to  the  ceremony,  I  would 
violate  the  solemn  obligation  to  which  I  pledged  myself  at 
the  foot  of  the  altar,  on  the  day  of  my  consecration.  I 
proclaim  it  from  this  sacred  place,  I  assert  it  as  I  shall 
answer  for  the  assertion  before  the  tribunal  of  the  Most 
High,  that  neither  my  own  feelings  of  propriety  nor  my 
sense  of  justice,  nor  the  canons  of  the  church,  would  permit 
the  engagement  in  religious  obligations  on  the  part  of  the 
postulants  or  of  novices,  with  merely  that  quantity  of 
liberty  which  suffices  for  engagement  in  the  married  state ; 
and  that  frequently  have  I  given  my  ministry  at  marriages 


DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED.  21 

where  there  existed  an  interference  with  the  freedom  of 
the  female,  which  I  would  no  more  sanction  in  a  religious 
profession  than  I  would  rush  to  that  tabernacle  and  profane 
its  contents.  Let,  then,  the  deluded  simpleton  whose  kind- 
ness of  heart  is  manifested  by  the  tears  which  she  sheds 
over  the  highly  wrought  tale  of  the  novelist,  spare  her 
sympathy.  They  who  are  permitted  to  enter  upon  this 
state  make  their  choice  after  full  deliberation,  and  having 
given  full  evidence  of  their  freedom  being  equally  perfect 
as  is  their  knowledge  of  the  obligations  which  they  propose 
to  undertake.  You  have  given  this  evidence— allow  me, 
then,  in  the  presence  of  this  assembly,  my  dear  child,  to 
ask,  "Are  you  forced?" 

Have  you  acted  wisely  in  making  the  selection?  If 
you  have  reason  to  believe  that  God  has  called  you  to  serve 
Him  in  this  state,  your  choice  must  necessarily  have  been 
wise.  All  do  not  take  this  word,  but  they  to  whom  it  is 
given.  Wisdom  consists  in  proposing  to  ourselves  a  good 
end,  and  in  selecting  the  means  proper  for  its  attainment. 
The  great  end  of  our  creation  is  that  also  of  our  redemp- 
tion ;  you  propose  to  yourself  the  attainment  of  eternal 
happiness  through  the  merits  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
You  seek  for  your  felicity  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  you 
hear  the  Saviour  Himself  declare  that  some  persons  select 
a  state  of  disengagement  for  the  sake  of  that  kingdom; 
you  hear  His  apostles  recommending  it  in  preference  to  a 
state  in  which  the  affections  and  the  attentions  must 
necessarily  be  divided. 

However,  in  passing  through  this  vale  of  trials  and 
tears,  there  are  many  legitimate  sources  of  transitory  hap- 
piness of  which  it  is  permitted  that  we  should  taste,  pro- 
vided we  be  not  by  them  drawn  aside  from  the  pursuit 
of  the  great  object  which  we  should  always  have  in  view; 


22  DISCOUKSE  CONCLUDED. 

for  what  will  it  profit  a  man  to  gain  the  whole  world  and  to 
lose  his  own  soul?  Yet  in  that  choice  which  you  seem  in- 
clined to  make,  you  preclude  yourself  from  many  of  those 
enjoyments.  This  is  the  point  fit  for  your  deliberate  ex- 
amination. I  would  say  that  if  you  find  your  heart 
strongly  drawn  to  them ;  if  you  feel  considerable  reluctance 
at  the  prospect  of  their  abandonment ;  if  you  think  it  likely 
that  you  would,  at  a  future  period,  regret  their  loss,  you 
ought  not  only  to  hesitate,  but  to  examine  more  maturely 
before  you  proceed.  But  if  your  heart  seeks  for  other  en- 
joyments, peculiar  to  that  state  to  which  you  aspire,  if  in 
that  you  contemplate  sources  of  satisfaction  which  do  not 
send  their  streams  abroad,  if  in  them  you  observe  the  oc- 
casion of  being  enabled  to  serve  God  and  His  creatures  with 
an  undivided  heart,  you  are  likely  to  secure  to  yourself 
that  treasure  which  you  seek  in  heaven,  together  with  as 
much  happiness  during  your  journey  to  the  portal  of  the 
tomb  as  generally  falls  to  the  share  of  the  children  of 
Adam. 

He  who  addresses  you  has  had  ample  opportunity  of 
observing  in  the  various  classes  of  society,  under  diversified 
circumstances  of  public  and  of  private  influence,  the  true 
state  of  human  endurance.  He  has  known  them  from  the 
palace  of  the  monarch  to  the  hut  of  the  Indian,  and  to  the 
convict's  dungeon.  In  the  new  world  and  in  the  old,  he 
has  endeavored  to  study  the  book  of  life.  From  the 
peculiarities  of  his  station  and  of  his  circumstances,  he  has 
enjoyed  the  confidence  of  numbers  in  all  the  gradations 
which  intervene  between  their  extremes,  and  even  in  the 
extremes  themselves.  How  differently  has  the  same  indi- 
vidual often  been  exhibited  to  him  by  the  confidence  of 
unreserved  communication,  seeking  for  consolation  or  for 
advice,  from  what  that  being  appeared  to  the  admiring, 


DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED.  23 

or  to  the  envious,  or  to  the  contemning  beholder!  The 
mother  of  a  family  has  her  moments  of  enjoyment  and 
her  day's  pain;  she  has  gratifications  and  blessings  which 
repay  for  years  of  toil  and  of  solicitude.  She  has  happi- 
ness and  misery,  and  such  is  the  uniform  lot  of  the  daugh- 
ters of  Eve.  The  tenor  of  a  religious  life  is  more  even, 
still  it  has  its  endurances  and  happiness.  She  who  enters 
upon  it  lifts  her  eye  to  heaven,  but  yet  she  walks  upon 
earth,  she  must  eat  of  its  bread  of  affliction,  she  must 
drink  of  its  cup  of  bitterness ;  but  as  she  is  more  moderate 
in  partaking  of  its  fruits,  so  she  feels  the  less  of  their 
effects.  As  her  attention  is  almost  exclusively  directed  to 
eternal  concerns,  she  is  but  little  affected  by  transitory 
disappointments,  and  whilst  she  is  faithful  to  her  voca- 
tion, she  is  filled  with  the  hope  of  attaining  that  beatitude 
which  she  endeavors  to  secure,  by  obeying  the  precepts 
and  endeavoring  to  follow  the  counsels  of  that  Gospel  which 
she  has  made  the  rule  of  her  life.  I  would,  therefore, 
unhesitatingly  say  that  whilst  Martha  is  occupied  and 
troubled  with  many  cares,  even  though  it  be  for  the  service 
of  Jesus,  you,  my  dear  child,  like  Mary,  have  chosen  the 
better  part. 

The  special  institute  into  which  you  desire  to  enter 
is  one  in  which,  besides  the  three  vows  common  to  all  re- 
ligious orders,  that  is,  of  Poverty,  of  Chastity,  and  of 
Obedience,  a  fourth  is  made  by  those  professing  therein, 
of  dedicating  themselves  to  the  instruction  of  female  chil- 
dren. As  the  nature  of  those  vows  and  their  object  are  too 
generally  misunderstood,  allow  me  to  dwell  briefly  upon 
their  explanation  for  the  information  of  those  respectable 
friends  who  surround  us. 

The  obligation  of  this  Poverty  will,  perhaps,  be  better 
understood  by  our  friends  when  I  describe  it  as  a  voluntary 


24  DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED. 

cession  of  all  private  rights  in  order  to  create  a  common 
fund  for  the  general  use:— like  that  of  the  first  Christians, 
of  whom  it  is  recorded  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  that 
they  sold  all  their  possessions  and  lived  in  common.  The 
object  is  the  attainment  of  that  perfect  equality  which 
leveling  whatever  distinction  might  have  existed  between 
their  previous  stations  in  society,  makes  them  in  religion, 
sisters  upon  an  equal  footing;  so  that  there  shall  be  no 
distinction  of  wealth  or  of  title,  of  family,  or  of  connection ; 
no  jealousy  because  of  one  enjoying  an  exemption  or  a 
privilege,  or  being  able  to  procure  any  convenience  or 
delicacy  for  herself,  or  to  bestow  it  upon  another.  Their 
food,  their  apparel,  their  apartments,  their  attendants, 
shall  be  all  provided  for  equally  out  of  their  common  fund  ; 
and  this  shall  be  administered  under  their  joint  control. 
Does  one  of  the  titled  daughters  of  a  court  bring  with  her 
wealth  to  enlarge,  to  improve,  to  embellish  the  monastery, 
and  the  daughter  of  a  subject  at  the  same  time  enter  with 
that  dowry  which  is  barely  sufficient  to  secure  her  support, 
neither  the  title  nor  the  fortune  shall  secure  for  the  former 
any  precedence  or  privilege  over  the  latter.  The  spirit 
of  poverty  is  that  of  equality;  the  spirit  of  equality  de- 
stroys jealousy,  produces  peace,  charity,  contentment  and 
industry. 

Another  and  a  higher  object  is  that  disengagement  of 
the  heart  from  the  things  of  this  world,  which  enables  the 
poor  in  spirit  to  see  God  as  the  only  object  of  their  ambition. 
Little,  my  dear  child,  is  necessary  for  us  between  the 
cradle  and  the  grave ;  the  Saviour  pointed  out  all  when  He 
told  us  to  be  content  with  food  and  raiment.  And  in  food 
you  seek  only  a  sufficiency  of  that  which  by  its  simplicity 
and  soundness,  whilst  it  supplies  your  wants,  neither  min- 
isters to  the  sensuality  of  the  palate  nor  is  deleterious  to 


DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED.  25 

the  constitution.  In  her  attire,  the  married  woman  is  bound 
to  conform  to  the  reasonable  wishes  of  her  husband,  and  so 
far  as  modesty  and  prudence  will  permit,  she  should  avoid 
deviating,  by  any  singularity,  from  the  established  usage  of 
that  class  of  society  to  which  she  belongs.  In  her  a  well 
regulated  costliness,  a  becoming  decoration,  the  mainten- 
ance of  an  appearance  suited  to  her  place,  are  rather  duties 
than  transgressions;  but  for  you,  who  profess  a  desire  to 
embrace  religious  poverty,  those  decorations,  however  be- 
fitting that  station  into  which  you  have  a  right  to  be  ad- 
mitted if  you  enter  society,  are  altogether  unsuited. 

It  is,  therefor,  that  you  will  lay  them  aside  and  as- 
sume a  garb  more  conformable  to  the  place  which  you  desire 
to  occupy— a  garb  in  which  you  will  find  abundant  provi- 
sion for  your  wants,  but  nothing  to  minister  to  vanity,  or 
to  create  a  useless  expenditure. 

Thus,  whilst  all  that  is  desirable  is  secured  by  the 
voluntary  renunciation  which  the  individuals  are  required 
to  make  previous  to  admission  into  this  community,  abund- 
ant provision  is  secured  for  the  supply  of  those  wants  to 
which  all  are  liable,  by  holding  for  the  general  purposes  a 
sufficient  fund  to  be  administered  upon  fixed  principles  by 
the  proper  officers,  under  general  direction.  And  should 
there  be  found  a  surplus  created  either  by  the  original 
means  or  the  subsequent  industry  of  the  community,  they 
are  capable  of  applying  it  to  the  purposes  of  religion,  of 
humanity,  of  charity,  or  of  science.  Thus,  be  the  abund- 
ance what  it  may,  the  individual  is  bound  by  the  renuncia- 
tion which  she  has  made,  to  desire  for  herself  only  what 
is  necessary,  plainly,  but  sufficiently  to  meet  her  necessities. 
She  uses  the  things  of  this  world  as  if  she  used  them  not ; 
she  seeks  by  the  discharge  of  her  duties  to  lay  up  for  her- 
self a  treasure  which  neither  rust  nor  moth  can  consume, 


26  DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED. 

nor  thieves  dig  through  and  steal ;  and  her  undivided  heart 
is  where  her  treasure  is  committed  to  the  charge  of  a  God, 
who  is  so  faithful  to  His  word  that  though  the  heavens  and 
earth  should  pass  away,  that  word  will  not  fail.  The  spirit 
of  her  poverty  is,  then,  moderation  in  the  use  of  what  is 
necessary,  and  a  detachment  of  heart  even  from  what  she 
is  permitted  to  use.  Her  poverty  is  as  far  from  being 
sordid  as  her  humility  is  from  being  abject  or  mean. 

I  have  heretofore  dwelt  upon  the  object  of  the  vow 
of  Chastity,  which  is  calculated  to  withdraw  her  heart 
from  an  overweening  affection  to  persons,  as  the  vow  of 
Poverty  is  to  protect  it  from  an  attachment  to  things.  But 
as  it  is  from  the  heart,  good  and  evil  proceed,  the  great 
duty  of  her  who  enters  upon  this  obligation  is  to  purify  the 
stream  of  her  love  at  its  source,  and  by  habitually  regarding 
Jesus  Christ  as  the  Spouse  of  her  soul,  endeavor  by  the  per- 
fection of  her  spirit,  equally  as  by  her  external  purity,  to 
make  herself  acceptable  to  Him  by  making  Him  the  center 
of  her  affection,  and  the  object  of  her  devotion.  Let  her 
cleanse  her  soul  by  contrition  from  the  soil  of  sin,  let  her 
procure  from  the  Holy  Ghost  those  precious  ornaments  of 
virtue  which  she  knows  to  be  highly  pleasing  to  Him  in 
whose  eyes  she  seeks  to  appear  beautiful,  and  thus,  whilst 
the  observance  of  this  duty  destroys  the  ties  that  would 
bind  her  to  earth,  it  will  better  fit  her  for  the  service  of 
Him  whom  she  desires  to  enjoy  in  heaven. 

The  vow  of  Obedience,  it  is  said,  enslaves  the  un- 
fortunate victim,  by  subjecting  her  to  the  caprice  of  her 
superior;  nor  are  they  who  make  the  assertion  sparing  in 
the  exemplification  of  the  tantalizing  effects  of  this  sub- 
jection. You  are  sufficiently  aware  of  the  folly  and  the 
falsehood  of  these  exhibitions.  Without  order  no  family 
can  have  peace,  no  community  can  exist  without  subordina- 


DISCOUBSE  CONCLUDED.  27 

tion,  no  society  can  be  preserved  without  discipline,  and 
when  it  is  judiciously  established,  its  strict  enforcement 
is  the  greatest  blessings  to  the  individuals,  as  it  is  the 
foundation  of  prosperity  for  the  community;  the  cause  of 
peace,  of  harmony,  of  affection,  and  of  co-operation 
amongst  the  members.  This  truth  of  general  application 
is  particularly  obvious  in  regard  to  religious  communities. 
Where  authority  is  rightfully  established  for  the  general 
welfare,  there  is  no  greater  virtue  than  implicit  obedience 
to  its  just  commands,  and  in  the  precision  of  this  obedience 
as  to  the  mode  of  execution,  and  its  promptness  as  to  time, 
will  be  found  the  guarantee  of  those  advantages  which 
accrue  to  the  individual  and  to  the  body. 

The  spirit  of  that  obedience  which  the  Gospel  incul- 
cates destroys  that  pride  which  is  the  great  root  of  iniquity ; 
it  produces  that  humility  which  the  Savior  invites  us  to 
learn  of  Him,  and  without  which  we  cannot  expect  His  aid 
or  His  countenance ;  in  a  particular  manner  it  subdues  that 
delusive  and  fallacious  arrogance  which  is  by  the  world 
styled  an  independence  of  mind,  but  which  is  altogether 
incompatible  with  that  charity  which  the  apostle  describes. 

They,  however,  who  describe  the  government  of  the 
Ursuline  order  as  a  despotism,  are  necessarily  ignorant  of 
either  the  meaning  of  the  word  or  of  the  administration  of 
the  institute.  The  superior  must  indeed  be  obeyed,  respect- 
fully, cheerfully,  promptly,  and  with  precision;  not  from 
fear,  but  from  principle ;  however,  in  issuing  her  orders  she 
must  be  obedient  herself.  She  governs  not  by  caprice,  but 
according  to  the  provisions  of  a  written  rule,  and  her 
authority  is  defined  by  the  enactment  of  a  written  con- 
stitution and  copies  of  this  constitution  and  of  those  rules 
are  in  the  possession  of  the  members  of  this  community ;  it 
is  a  part  of  their  obligation  to  study  them  and  to  be  in- 


28  DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED. 

timately  acquainted  with  their  letter  and  with  their  spirit ; 
and  their  obedience  is  vowed  to  the  observance  of  what 
they  have  thus  precisely  unfolded  to  their  contemplation 
before  they  are  permitted  to  undertake  the  bond;  their 
obedience  is  required  to  the  authorities  duly  constituted 
under  these  documents  and  with  whose  mode  of  practical 
administration  they  are  well  acquainted ;  because  they  must 
have  lived  under  that  administration  for  years  previously 
to  being  admitted  to  pledge  their  promise.  The  exercise  of 
this  authority  is  also  subjected  to  the  control  of  a  clergy- 
man, in  whose  selection  those  who  are  governed  have  a 
principal  share;  and  one  of  the  most  pressing  duties  of 
the  Bishop  is  to  make  visitations  for  the  purpose  of  seeing 
that  the  laws  of  the  society  are  properly  observed.  If  this 
be  a  despotism,  our  definition  of  the  word  has  been 
hitherto,  I  apprehend,  quite  erroneous. 

Nor  are  those  rules  vague,  indistinct,  and  liable  to 
such  a  construction  as  would  leave  the  letter  seemingly  un- 
touched, whilst  the  whole  spirit  had  been  deserted.  Four- 
teen hundred  years  have  elapsed  since  St.  Augustine,  the 
great  Bishop  of  Hippo,  penned  that  rule,  which  today 
forms  the  basis  of  the  Ursuline  observance.  And  during 
that  long  period  a  variety  of  questions  have  arisen  which 
procured  decisions  and  explanations  from  authorized 
tribunals  free  from  the  influence  of  self-interest  or  of 
party  spirit,— not  made  in  the  moments  of  excitement 
nor  by  the  management  of  those  who  originated  the  dis- 
cussions. Reduced  to  practice  in  several  nations,  during 
centuries,  under  varied  circumstances,  they  exhibit  the 
characters  of  accuracy  and  of  permanence.  The  provisions 
of  the  constitution,  written  several  centuries  later,  are 
equally  defined  and  similarly  tested.  If  obedience  to  such 
a  government  be  slavery,  then  what  shall  I  call  our  civil 


DISCOUBSE  CONCLUDED.  29 

subordination?  The  objects  to  be  attained,  the  means  by 
which  they  are  to  be  secured,  the  officers  who  are  to  govern, 
the  duties  and  authorities  of  each  are  all  distinctly,  pre- 
cisely and  accurately  known,  as  are  also  the  duties  to  be 
performed  by  the  several  members  of  the  community;  but 
the  will  of  each  individual  must  submit  to  that  of  the  body 
at  large,  expressed  by  its  proper  organ,  the  superior  or 
other  officer  in  order  that  the  general  good  might  be  at- 
tained ;  and  the  advantage  of  each  individual  is  secured  by 
the  prosperity  of  the  whole;  and  the  obedience  which  is 
given  in  submission  to  the  will  of  God  tends  to  the  sanctifi- 
cation  of  her  who  makes  the  sacrifice. 

Permit  me  also  to  remark  that  this  constitution  em- 
bodies the  essential  principles  of  well-regulated  republican- 
ism. The  superior  and  other  principal  officers  are  elected 
by  the  free  suffrages  of  those  whom  they  are  to  govern.  In 
this  election,  one  who  would  directly  or  indirectly  seek  for 
an  office  is  disqualified  from  serving ;  canvassing  is  a  crime, 
cabal  or  intrigue  or  influence  would  be  the  most  atrocious 
enormity;  to  seek  in  any  manner  the  discovery  of  how  an 
individual  voted  at  the  ballot-box  would  be  as  unpardonable 
as  it  would  be  useless.  This  is  the  conservative  principle 
of  freedom,  and  without  such  a  spirit  and  such  precautions, 
no  true  liberty  can  exist.  The  terms  of  office  are  limited. 
At  the  end  of  her  term  the  superior  descends  from  her 
place ;  she  is  personally  accountable  for  her  administration, 
though  whilst  it  continued,  the  assent  of  her  council  chosen 
by  the  community  was  necessary  for  the  validity  of  many 
of  her  acts.  There  is  a  rotation  in  office— she  is  not  in- 
definitely re-eligible;  when  certain  periods  arrive  she  must 
retire  to  the  midst  of  her  sisters,  and  obey  where  she  has 
directed.  This  is  her  greatest  relief,  because  her  office 
brings  to  her  only  more  care,  more  responsibility,  and 


30  DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED. 

more  labor.  If  a  community,  then,  are  under  a  capricious 
despotism  it  must  be  found,  not  in  the  Ursuline  order,  nor 
in  any  other  with  which  I  am  acquainted.  How  needless, 
then,  my  dear  child,  is  that  expression  of  sympathy  which 
escapes  from  the  deluded  and  tender-hearted  beings  who 
lay  down  the  work  of  fiction  to  weep  over  the  misfortunes 
to  which  you  are  subjected  by  their  obedience !  Alas !  I 
would  ask  those  who  have  studied  the  book  of  daily  life 
whether  it  would  not  be  more  easy  to  find  amongst  those 
who  are  said  to  preserve  their  freedom  some  victims  more 
worthy  of  compassion? 

The  special  object  of  that  order  into  which  you  desire 
admission  is  the  education  of  female  youth.  Particularly 
devoted  to  training  in  science  virtue,  and  the  accomplish- 
ments that  befit  your  sex  and  their  station,  those  who  are 
likely  to  move  in  the  front  of  society,  and  to  exercise  an 
influence  over  their  numerous  families  and  servants;  it 
will  be  for  you,  should  you  be  admitted,  to  continue  un- 
remittingly assiduous  in  acquiring  for  yourself  that  which 
you  must  impart  to  others.  Religion  sanctifies  the  elegan- 
cies and  the  refinements  of  life  by  guarding  them  against 
the  blandishments  of  vice  and  habituating  them  to  an  al- 
liance with  virtue.  Today  it  would  be  easy  to  point  out 
some  of  the  ladies  most  conspicuous  for  what  the  world 
admires  in  their  sex  and  station,  dignified  but  unobtrusive 
leaders  in  the  way  of  Christian  perfection;  persuasive  ad- 
vocates of  the  cause  of  holiness ;  beings  who  show  that  even 
where  they  are  in  a  great  measure  exposed  to  the  con- 
tagion of  the  world,  yet  by  the  aid  of  heaven  they  can 
purify  the  atmosphere  by  which  they  are  surrounded,  and 
by  the  power  of  winning  example  lead  numbers  who  had 
determined  to  rest  upon  the  enjoyments  of  earth,  to  exert 
themselves  for  obtaining  more  lasting  and  purer  happiness 


DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED.  31 

and  better  glory.  In  every  age  such  has  been  the  case. 
The  refinements  of  society,  the  accomplishments  of  a  lady, 
are  far  from  being  necessarily  allied  to  that  spirit  of  the 
world  which  is  censured  by  the  Gospel.  That  spirit  may 
predominate  in  a  hovel ;  it  may  rage  in  rags.  An  elevated 
station  is  one  lawful,  but  it  is  dangerous,  and  therefore 
it  is  the  more  necessary  to  have  it  well  protected.  This 
is  the  charitable  object  of  that  society  in  which  you  have 
been  trained  up,  and  in  which  you  seek  to  dedicate  your- 
self to  the  service  of  your  God. 

Its  object  is  not  proselytism;  it  openly  proclaims  its 
principles,  its  practice  is  perfectly  in  keeping  with  them. 
It  asks  no  person  to  commit  a  child  to  its  charge,  but  it  is 
not  free  to  decline  receiving  those  to  whose  improvement 
it  has  devoted  its  service.  It  contemplates  receiving  no 
child  who  is  not  to  be  instructed  in  religion  equally  as  in 
worldly  science,  and  it  would  consider  the  principal  part  of 
its  duty  neglected  were  it  to  omit  that  instruction.  It  pro- 
claims that  the  Saviour  of  the  world  did  not  establish  con- 
tradictory creeds,  but  that  He  sent  forth  His  apostles  to 
spread  -to  every  nation  and  to  perpetuate  through  every 
age  that  religion  which  the  members  of  this  community 
profess.  It  knows  no  other,  it  has  no  connection  with  any 
other,  it  can  teach  no  other.  Should  a  sufficient  number  of 
children  to  be  thus  educated,  a  number  fitted  for  the  in- 
struction here  bestowed,  and  sufficiently  numerous  to  en- 
gross the  attention  of  the  community,  offer  themselves  to 
its  care,  there  is  no  choice  left ;  they  must  devote  their  time 
exclusively  to  this  charge.  Should  they,  however,  not  have 
sufficient  applications  of  this  description,  they  feel  it  to  be 
their  duty  rather  to  fulfill  a  portion  of  their  obligations 
than  to  omit  the  whole.  To  them  it  would  be  a  matter  of 
regret  to  feel  themselves  precluded  from  giving  religious 


32  DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED. 

instruction  to  any  one  placed  under  their  care;  but  if  the 
natural  guardian  of  that  child  will  positively  prohibit  its 
communication,  the  responsibility  for  their  silence  no 
longer  rests  upon  the  members  of  the  community ;  they  will 
feel  themselves  bound  by  every  principle  of  honor  and 
good  faith  to  abstain  from  what  they  will  have  been  pro- 
hibited to  undertake,  and  they  believe  the  bonds  of  con- 
science and  of  true  honor  and  good  faith  to  be  identical. 
They  will  not  decline  doing  a  partial  good  because  they 
cannot  do  all  that  they  would.  They  invite  no  one,  they 
depend  not  for  their  support  upon  any  income  which  may 
be  derived  from  the  services  they  may  render.  They  are 
ready  upon  the  principles  here  exhibited  to  fulfill  the  duties 
which  they  have  undertaken;  but  they  neither  solicit  nor 
invite.  To  unite  your  efforts  with  theirs  in  this  most 
meritorious  occupation ;  to  devote  to  prayer,  to  the  reading 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  of  other  approved  books,  to 
meditate  upon  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  to  make  it  a  rule 
of  your  conduct  and  at  the  proper  time  to  be  occupied  in 
those  other  duties— this  is  your  desire  and  should  you  be 
admitted,  this  is  your  obligation. 

But  I  have  detained  you  too  long ;  it  is  time  that  these 
observances  should  be  brought  to  a  conclusion.  I  shall  only 
remark  upon  the  ceremony  that  its  object  is  not  to  create 
any  bond  upon  you,  nor  to  make  it  less  easy  or  less  delicate 
for  you  to  retire,  after  having  received  the  habit  of  the 
Order  than  it  was  before.  You  sought  not  a  public  ex- 
hibition of  your  desire  to  be  associated  with  this  sisterhood, 
neither  did  you  decline  it;  but  the  full  extent  of  that  ex- 
pression goes  no  farther  than  to  declare  that  such  is  your 
present  earnest  wish,  which  you  may  yet  find  good  reason 
to  retract;  and  should  you,  upon  due  reflection,  be  per- 
suaded that  you  are  not  called  to  this  state  of  life,  or  that 


DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED.  33 

you  will  find  more  happiness  outside  the  precincts  of  the 
convent,  it  would  be  your  duty  to  retire;  nor  would  your 
standing  in  the  communion  of  the  church,  nor  your  re- 
spectability in  society,  be  even  indirectly  impaired  by  such 
a  change  of  purpose  properly  carried  into  execution.  To- 
day, therefore,  you  seek  to  be  admitted  as  a  novice;  two 
whole  years  must  elapse  from  that  admission  before  you 
can  be  permitted  to  make  any  vow  of  the  order,  be  your 
own  desire  as  ardent  as  possible,  and  the  disposition  of  the 
community  as  favorable  as  can  be  imagined.  You  have 
besought  that  in  private  which  you  present  yourself  now 
openly  to  demand.  That  light  which  I  have  placed  in  your 
hand  is  an  emblem  of  the  edification  which  you  are  ex- 
pected to  give.  The  change  of  your  vesture  shows  your 
desire  to  renounce  the  world,  and  to  essay  how  far  you  may 
be  able  to  fulfill  the  duties  of  the  cloister.  You  blend 
therein  the  active  duties  of  charity,  with  the  occupations 
of  a  contemplative.  You  this  day  lie  prostrate  before  the 
altar,  to  beseech  in  earnest  supplications  of  humility  the 
aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  fortify  you  by  the  effusion  of 
divine  grace  for  the  practice  of  virtue  and  fidelity  to  the 
God  of  your  affections.  We,  too,  my  dear  child,  will  unite 
with  you  in  beseeching  the  Father  of  Mercies,  the  God  of 
all  consolation,  the  bestower  of  every  good  gift,  to  pour 
forth  abundantly  upon  you,  this  day,  His  choicest  blessings. 
Amongst  the  friends  by  whom  we  are  surrounded  there  are 
numbers  who  differ  from  us  in  religious  belief;  who  may 
not  approve  of  the  choice  that  you  make ;  who  do  not  per- 
haps agree  with  me  in  all  the  principles  I  have  adduced, 
nor  coincide  in  approving  the  conclusions  that  I  have 
drawn;  but  I  know  them  sufficiently  to  say  that  amongst 
them  many  an  aspiration  will  also  be  sent  forth,  praying 
for  a  blessing  upon  you,  whilst  they  who  are  united  with 
—3 


34  DISCOURSE  CONCLUDED. 

us  in  faith  will,  as  our  ceremonial  proceeds,  unite  in  our 
joint  petition,  that  your  Father,  who  from  His  high  throne 
this  day  regards  you  as  His  child,  may  strengthen  you  for 
the  discharge  of  the  duties  that  you  undertake,  may  fill 
your  mind  with  that  knowledge  which  you  seek,  may  direct 
you  in  that  path  in  which  He  calls  you  to  walk,  may  deco- 
rate you  with  every  virtue  that  becomes  your  state,  may  fill 
your  soul  with  that  peace  which  the  world  cannot  give, 
may  lead  you  to  perfection  upon  earth,  and  bring  you  to 
the  enjoyment  of  His  glory  in  the  realms  of  eternal  day. 

MOTHER  JOSEPH. 

Each  diamond  has  its  flaw,  they  say; 
Our  idols  all  their  feet  of  clay; 
The  fairest  flower  some  crumpled  leaf, 
Some  tears  in  every  golden  sheaf; 
Some  minor  through  the  music  borne, 
Some  cloud  across  the  fairest  morn; 
And  something  always,  always  mars 
The  light  of  our  most  perfect  stars, 
To  make  us  feel  how  vain  each  thing 
,  Eound  which  our  love  would  climb  and  cling. 

I  'Tis  false.    I've  known  for  many  a  year 

One  face,  nor  knew  a  single  sneer 
To  mar  its  sweetness,  never  heard 
From  those  dear  lips  an  unkind  word, 
Nor  ever  found  the  faintest  trace 
Of  aught  affection  would  efface. 
What  rarer  tribute  can  we  pay 
To  one  who  walks  earth's  trying  way? 
Let  cynics  sigh,  I  am  content 
To  know  one  flawless  blessing  sent. 

— Calla  Harcourt.      Class  1885. 


MOTHER    MARY   JOSEPH    WOULFE, 
Foundress  of  Springfield  Ursuline  Convent. 


CHAPTER  IH. 

PROSPEROUS  DAYS. 

The  Religious  alluded  to  in  former  chapter  who 
came  from  the  Ursuline  Convent  of  Black  Rock, 
Cork,  were  all  women  of  superior  attainments  and 
deeply  religious  character. 

Mother  Charles  Molony  had  been  among  the 
foundresses  of  the  Ursuline  Convent  of  Thurles. 
For  a  time  she  was  most  reluctant  to  assume  the 
charge  of  Superior  to  the  new  foundation,  as  her 
health  was  not  sufficiently  good  to  warrant  her  in 
engaging  in  so  onerous  a  charge.  Superiors,  how- 
ever, overruled  her  scruples  by  showing  her  that  it 
was  the  guiding  mind  more  than  the  robust  body  that 
was  needed.  Her  sister,  Mother  Mary  Francis, 
joined  her  at  a  later  date. 

Mother  Borgia  McCarthy,  niece  of  Rt.  Rev. 
Florence  McCarthy,  co-adjutor  to  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Moy- 
lan,  Bishop  of  Cork,  was  a  -woman  of  rare  mental  en- 
dowment and  most  charming  personality.  To  her  is 
due  the  compilation  of  the  well-known  Ursuline  Man- 
nal,  many  parts  of  which,  notably  the  treatise  on  the 
Predominant  Passions,  are  due  to  her  pen.  Mother 

35 


36  PROSPEROUS  DAYS. 

Antonio  Hughes  was  no  whit  behind  her  companions. 
She  seemed  to  partake  of  the  forcible  and  heroic 
spirit  of  her  brother— Et.  Eev.  Hughes,  of  Gibral- 
tar, who  deserved  from  Eome  the  honorable  title  of 
Defender  of  the  Faith.  Miss  Harriet  Woulfe,  the 
subject  of  our  sketch,  was  indeed  a  young  subject  of 
rare  promise,  as  the  sequel  will  show. 

Two  subsequent  visits  made  by  the  Et.  Eev.  Dr. 
England  to  Cork,  resulted  in  reinforcing  the  com- 
munity by  the  addition  of  Mother  Angela  Delaney, 
sister  of  the  Et.  Eev.  Dr.  Delaney,  of  the  See  of 
Cork,  and  several  most  promising  postulants,  among 
whom  were :  Miss  Dignum,  afterwards  Mother  Ur- 
sula, who  passed  to  her  eternal  reward  some  years 
ago  from  the  Ursuline  Convent  of  Valle  Crucis,  S.  C., 
full  of  merits  before  God  and  man,  for  her  long 
service  in  the  Master's  vineyard.  The  Misses  Cole- 
man  of  Dundalk  were  also  induced  to  accompany  the 
Missionary  band  of  Ursulines.  One  of  these  ladies, 
feeling  she  had  no  vocation  to  the  religious  life,  re- 
turned to  Ireland,  where  she  married  a  most  esti- 
mable gentleman  and  died  at  a  ripe  old  age,  sur- 
rounded by  many  sons  and  daughters.  The  other 
Miss  Coleman  persevered  and  became  the  lovable 
and  highly  respected  Mother  De  Sales,  so  well  known 
by  the  old  pupils  of  the  Springfield  Ursuline  Com- 
munity. Another  postulant  was  Miss  Norah  Eng- 


PROSPEROUS  DATS.  37 

land,  the  Bishop 's  own  niece,  and  greatly  beloved  by 
him. 

In  the  first  of  these  visits  the  Et.  Eev.  Bishop 
was  accompanied  by  Mother  Charles  Molony,  who 
died  in  1839,  while  holding  the  office  of  Superior  of 
the  Charleston  Convent.  She  was  succeeded  in  her 
charge  by  Mother  Borgia  McCarthy,  who  accom- 
panied the  Bt.  Rev.  Bishop  on  his  second  trip  to 
Cork  for  reinforcements  for  his  cherished  Ursuline 
foundation. 

Upon  the  arrival  of  the  first  band  in  Philadel- 
phia, they  were  met  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  Doctors  Eccles- 
ton  and  Kenrick,  the  latter  of  whom  most  urgently 
begged  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  England  to  relinquish  his  right 
to  the  colony  and  allow  the  Nuns  to  devote  them- 
selves to  educational  work,  in  the  already  flourish- 
ing diocese  of  Philadelphia.  This  Bishop  England 
refused  point  blank  and  they  accordingly  continued 
their  journey  to  Charleston,  where  they  arrived  on 
the  10th  of  December,  1834,  after  a  journey  of  over 
two  months'  duration. 

The  diocese  could  boast  little  of  material  wealth, 
but  the  Ursulines  were  more  than  willing,  they  were 
eager,  to  share  the  privations  and  trials  of  their  great 
and  holy  Bishop. 

As  soon  as  it  could  possibly  be  done,  the  Ursu- 
lines were  comfortably  and  suitably  housed,  a  legacy 


38  PKOSPEROUS  DAYS. 

from  the  Cork  Community  enabling  them  to  make 
such  repairs  and  additions  as  were  deemed  necessary 
for  the  carrying  on  of  their  work. 

Being  Irish  ladies  and  of  the  old  school,  it  is 
scarcely  to  be  wondered  at  that  they  were  deficient 
in  business  methods.  In  God's  design  this  proved 
later  a  means  of  fulfilling  purposes  not  foreseen  in 
the  beginning. 

Bt.  Eev.  Dr.  England's  great  fatherly  heart  and 
all-embracing  zeal  for  God's  glory  in  the  salvation 
of  souls,  rendered  him  incapable  of  understanding 
the  importance  of  business  methods  among  persons, 
all  aiming  at  one  great  end.  While  he  lived,  his 
clergy  and  religious  orders  formed  one  great  family 
well  content  to  abide  by  his  decisions,  trusting  im- 
plicitly to  his  wisdom  and  ability  to  direct  all  their 
concerns. 

While  the  Ursulines  were  thus  comfortably  set- 
tled the  Bishop's  Seminary  was  facetiously  called 
Castle  Eack  Bent.  Some  of  the  most  able  clergymen 
that  have  rendered  illustrious  the  annals  of  the 
Catholic  Church  in  America  were  its  inmates.  The 
names  of  Doctors  Corcoran  and  Baker,  will,  for  many 
a  year  to  come,  add  glory  by  their  companionship,  to 
that  of  the  great  John  England  himself. 

The  Ursuline  Schools  fulfilled  most  satisfactor- 
ily all  that  had  been  expected  of  them,  as  is  amply 


PEOSPEEOUS  DAYS.  39 

proved  by  the  multiplied  testimonies    found    scat- 
tered throughout  the  works  of  Bishop  England. 

In  due  course  of  time  Miss  Harriet  Woulf e  pro- 
nounced her  perpetual  vows  under  the  name  of  Sister 
Mary  Joseph  De  Sales,  or,  as  was  the  custom  of  the. 
times,  Mrs.  Mary  Joseph  Woulfe.  «• 

Having  received  a  finished  educationt  according- 
to  the  standards  of  the  time  and  having  moreover 
enjoyed  the  advantages  of  travel  and  residence  in 
France,  she  was  a  most  valuable  acquisition  to  the 
young  Community.  Her  musical  ability  was  of  such 
order  as  was  rarely  met  with  in  America  in  those 
days.  For  several  years  she  was  organist  of  St. 
Finbar's  Cathedral.  It  is  to  her  able  management 
of  its  "excellent  organ"  that  Eev.  Dr.  J.  J.  O'Qon- 
nell,  O.  S.  B.,  alludes  in  the  passage  of  his  <<:Catn-A 
olicity  in  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia,"  when  he 
speaks  of  its  "solemn  music  responsive  to  the  touch 
of  cloistered  hands,"  in  that  frail  Cathedral  where 
the  great  Bishop  sat  surrounded  by  a  circle  of  priests 
and  levites,  each  one  of  whom,  according  to  Bishop 
Persico's  words,  was  worthy  of  wearing  the  mitre 
himself. 

During  her  early  religious  life,  the  young  Nun 
developed  and  unconsciously  exhibited  qualities 
which  marked  her  out  as  one  destined  to  accomplish 


4:0  PROSPEROUS  DAYS. 

great  things.  God,  however,  had  His  own  designs 
and  the  circumstances  of  her  life  were  already  shap- 
ing the  course  He  intended  her  to  pursue. 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  the  establishment 
of  a  religious  body  of  women  would  meet  with  favor 
in  the  midst,  nay,  in  the  very  stronghold  of  bigotry, 
such  as  Charleston  then  was. 

It  has  often  been  remarked  that  the  intolerant 
views  of  Massachusetts  and  of  South  Carolina  on 
Catholic  questions  were  very  similar  in  those  days. 
There  existed  in  both  an  almost  unconquerable  anti- 
pathy for  all  things  Catholic,  especially  for  what  was 
regarded  as  the  most  objectionable  feature  in  its 
workings — Monasticism. 

It  is  due  entirely  to  Bishop  England's  inspira- 
tion and  personal  influence  that  the  disgraceful 
scenes  of  Mount  St.  Benedict  in  Charlestown,  Mass., 
did  not  have  their  counterpart  in  Charleston,  South 
Carolina.  So  well  was  this  recognized  at  the  time, 
that  when  the  madness  of  bigotry  and  intolerance 
had  sufficiently  subsided  to  leave  men's  minds  clear 
and  open  to  reason,  a  deputation  of  many  intellectual 
and  prominent  citizens  waited  on  Bishop  England  to 
thank  him  for  having  saved  their  city  from  the  ever- 
lasting obloquy  it  would  have  incurred  by  acts  of 
injustice  and  vandalism,  but  for  his  undaunted  atti- 
tude and  compelling  dignity  and  wisdom. 


PROSPEROUS  DAYS.  41 

It  will  surprise  no  one  who  reads  these  annals 
to  be  told  that  during  the  years  of  stress  and  storm 
that  marked  the  beginnings  of  the  Ursuline  founda- 
tion, grave  doubts  were  entertained  in  the  Convent 
of  Cork  as  to  the  advisability  of  leaving  their  mem- 
bers longer  in  such  an  unpromising  field  of  labor. 
It  was  almost  impossible  for  the  citizens  of  Charles- 
ton to  believe  that  a  Bishop  and  a  body  of  teachers 
who  strove  to  minister  by  religious  and  other  aids 
to  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  slaves,  could  be  any- 
thing better  than  disturbers  of  the  peace  in  a  society 
where  the  status  of  the  slave  was  little  better  than 
that  of  an  animal. 

Zeal  was  not  lacking  in  the  Nuns  of  Charleston 
or  of  Cork,  for  many  of  the  latter  were  willing, 
throughout  it  all,  to  give  themselves  to  the  holy  task, 
but  Superiors  felt  very  reluctant  to  further  promote 
the  undertaking  and  frequently  were  moved  to  re- 
call to  the  House  of  their  Profession  those  members 
at  least  who  had  made  their  vows  before  coming  to 
America. 

Besides  all  these  considerations,  it  was  feared 
that  the  spiritual  ministrations  so  necessary  for  sus- 
taining the  fervor  of  spirit  required  in  those  who 
commit  themselves  to  the  higher  life  in  the  seclusion 
of  the  cloister,  could  not  be  sufficiently  regular  in 


42  PROSPEKOUS  DAYS. 

so  extended  and  benighted  a  diocese  as  that  of  Bishop 
England  then  was,  and  so  the  recall  of  the  Nuns  be- 
came at  times  a  very  urgent  question  with  Superiors. 
Once  before,  a  colony  had  been  recalled  from  New 
York  because  the  Nuns  could  not  enjoy  the  benefit  of 
daily  Mass. 

It  had  ever  been  the  desire  and  design  of  Bishop 
England  to  furnish  to  his  Ursulines  every  possible 
spiritual  assistance ;  but  at  times  this  was  a  difficulty 
which  even  he  could  not  overcome. 

In  the  course  of  time,  however,  prejudice  was 
lessened  for  the  people  of  Charleston  were  both 
straightforward  and  chivalrous  and  so  open  to  con- 
viction that  from  personal  enmity  toward  Monas- 
ticism  in  the  abstract,  they  became  admirers  and 
valuable  friends  of  the  Nuns  themselves,  whose  use- 
fulness in  the  Community  became  convincing  when 
they  saw  the  results  of  their  teaching  manifested  in 
the  culture,  refinement  and  high  moral  standards  of 
the  pupils  entrusted  to  their  care. 

Before  Bishop  England's  death  he  had  the  con- 
solation of  knowing  that  in  the  Ursuline  foundation, 
he  had  put  the  right  people  in  the  right  place,  for 
they  were  respected  and  beloved  by  all. 

But,  alas!  for  things  of  earth!  Scarcely  had 
these  happy  results  been  achieved  'ere  relentless 


PROSPEROUS  DAYS.  4:8 

death  approached,  seeking  a  shining  mark  for  his 
arrows. 

Having  returned  from  his  last  visit  to  Borne, 
near  the  end  of  the  year  1841,  the  Bishop  was  able 
to  participate  in  the  Xmas  solemnities,  but  he  was 
even  then  rapidly  failing  from  the  effects  of  an  ill- 
ness contracted  during  the  long  and  boisterous  voy- 
age across  the  Atlantic.  "Soon  after  Xmas,  in  the 
beginning  of  1842,  he  took  to  his  bed,  never  more  to 
rise  from  it,"  says  the  venerable  historian  of  the 
Carolinas. 

On  the  10th  of  April  his  beloved  Ursulines  were 
allowed  to  gather  around  his  death  bed,  to  receive 
some  words  of  encouragement  and  advice,  to  kiss 
the  venerable  hand  that  had  so  often  been  raised  in 
benediction  over  them,  to  receive  once  more  that 
benediction  from  that  dying  hand  on  whose  alabaster 
whiteness  still  gleamed  the  jewelled  brightness  of  his 
Episcopal  ring,  but  which  was  now  so  feeble  that  his 
life-long  friend,  Father  O'Neale,  had  to  raise  and 
support  the  arm  during  the  brief  ceremony.  On  the 
following  morning,  April  llth,  the  heroic  soul  of  the 
great  John  England  passed  to  the  judgment  seat  of 
its  Creator  as  a  last  cry  for  "Mercy"  issued  from 
the  trembling  lips  that  had  so  often  and  so  well  pro- 
claimed to  others  that  the  Mercy  of  God  seemingly 
surpasseth  all  His  other  attributes.  His  body  was 


44  PROSPEROUS  DAYS. 

interred  in  the  Cathedral  of  St.  Finbar,  where  had 
rested  for  a  few  years  that  of  the  Venerable  Mother 
M.  Charles  Molony,  foundress  and  first  Superior  of 
the  Ursulines  of  Charleston. 

Upon  the  occasion  of  Bishop  England's  funeral 
the  city  went  into  mourning;  the  shippings  in  the 
harbor  and  the  public  buildings  lowered  their  flags 
to  half  mast;  business  was  suspended,  the  bells  in 
all  the  Protestant  Churches  were  tolled,  the  entire 
Community  was  desolate  and  mourned  as  for  a 
common  father ;  the  tears  of  the  widow  and  of  the  or- 
phan, mingled  with  those  of  strong  men,  once  power- 
ful adversaries  who  now  wept  over  his  bier  in  sin- 
cere regret.  The  lips  that  never  spoke  without 
striking  at  the  heart  of  a  big  thought,  awakening 
new  ideas  in  all  that  listened,  were  now  sealed  in 
death.  Like  a  conqueror  taking  his  rest,  around  him 
lay  the  fruits  of  his  labors  and  the  trophies  of  his 
victories.  Archbishop  Kenrick  came  from  Philadel- 
phia to  deliver  the  funeral  oration.  Mother  Mary 
Joseph  Woulfe  presided  at  the  organ  whence  issued 
the  solemn  music  of  the  Requiem  Mass  over  the  re- 
mains of  him  whose  square  and  massive  firmness, 
simplicity  and  purity  of  character  stand  monumental 
even  to  this  day,  in  the  annals  of  the  Catholic  Church 
in  America. 

I  do  not  think  I  exaggerate  in  saying  that  all  the 


PBOSPEBOUS  DAYS.  45 

outward,  secular  demonstrations  of  the  occasion  were 
but  little  more  than  a  faint  echo  of  the  overwhelming 
grief  which  filled  the  hearts  of  the  religious  men  and 
women  of  the  diocese  to  whom  the  saintly  Bishop 
had  ever  been  a  most  loving  father  and  enlightened 
guide. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

GREAT  CHANGES. 

The  great  Bishop  was  dead,  but  he  had  sown  too 
deeply  in  the  hearts  of  all,  that  strong  faith  which 
accepts  all  earthly  sorrows  as  coming  from  the  hand 
of  God,  for  His  beloved  daughters— the  Ursulines— 
to  mourn  as  those  who  have  no  hope. 

Rev.  Dr.  Baker  was  left  as  administrator  of  the 
widowed  diocese.  He  was  a  man  of  great  ability  and 
of  deep  religious  nature.  Bishop  England  had,  upon 
his  deathbed,  recommended  him  as  the  most  com- 
petent and  the  best  calculated  priest  of  his  diocese 
to  continue  his  own  work.  To  quote  Rev.  Dr.  J.  J. 
0 'Council:  "Coming  from  so  respectable  a  source 
and  under  such  circumstances,  a  higher  recommen- 
dation for  worth  and  merit,  no  man  living  could 
receive. ' ' 

Perhaps  never  in  the  annals  of  the  Catholic 
Church  in  America  did  such  a  galaxy  of  brilliant- 
minded  and  religious-hearted  men  shine,  in  more 
sombre  skies  than  those  of  the  almost  unknown  Dio- 
cese of  Charleston. 

Rev.  Dr.  Baker  continued  to  the  Ursulines  the 
fatherly  care  they  had  received  under  Bishop  Eng- 

46 


FIRST   URSULINE   CONVENT,    CHARLESTON,    S.    C. 


GREAT  CHANGES.  47 

land,  who,  notwithstanding  his  varied  and  enormous 
labors,  was  ever  most  anxious  to  provide  them  with 
every  possible  means  for  attaining  the  religious  per- 
fection to  which  they  were  pledged  by  their  vows. 

During  the  two  years '  administratorship  of  Rev. 
Dr.  Baker,  the  Convent  grew  in  favor  and  usefulness 
among  the  people  of  Charleston.  No  word,  except 
in  praise  of  their  work,  was  ever  spoken  of  them. 
All  the  storms  and  trials  of  the  pioneer  days  seemed 
to  have  passed  away ;  the  Convent  was  the  abode  of 
sweet  peace  and  zealous  labors  A.  M.  D.  G.  under  che 
mild  sway  of  Mother  Mary  Borgia. 

Those  who  have  made  a  study  of  God's  usual 
way  of  dealing  with  His  best  beloved,  will  readily 
understand  that  the  Cross  cannot  long  be  absent  from 
any  undertaking  which  bears  the  mark  of  His  divine 
approval. 

On  the  feast  of  St.  Joseph,  March  19,  1844,  Et. 
Rev.  Dr.  Reynolds  was  consecrated  Bishop  of 
Charleston,  S.  C.,  by  Archbishop  Purcell  in  St. 
Peter's  Cathedral,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

The  learned  Author  of  Catholicity  in  the  Caro- 
linas  tells  us  that  the  acceptance  of  the  See  of 
Charleston  was  an  heroic  act  of  self-immolafion  on 
the  part  of  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Reynolds.  True,  the  prog- 
ress made  in  Catholicity  under  his  gifted  predecessor 
and  so  ably  continued  under  Rev.  Dr.  Baker  was 


48  GREAT  CHANGES. 

phenomenal  from  any  point  of  view,  spiritual  or 
material,  but  there  was  a  little  to  show  for  it,  in  com- 
parison with  other  dioceses. 

The  Ecclesiastical  Seminary  upon  which  so 
much  time  and  ability  had  been  expended  and  which 
had  given  such  satisfactory  results  was,  as  to  build- 
ings, of  the  most  primitive  style.  It  afforcled  the 
barest  necessities  of  a  home  and  was  absolutely  de- 
void of  comfort  as  of  any  claim  to  elegance. 

In  contemplating  the  wide  field  which  lay  before 
him,  Bishop  Reynolds  became  convinced  that  his 
first  efforts  must  be  directed  to  giving  the  institu- 
tions of  his  diocese  suitable  buildings. 

The  erection  of  a  new  Cathedral  was  imperative. 
A  better  building  for  a  Seminary,  and  an  Episcopal 
Residence  were  likewise  of  absolute  necessity,  for 
while  Rev.  Dr.  Baker  had  managed  the  monetary 
affairs  of  the  diocese  in  a  masterly  manner,  paying 
off  an  indebtedness  of  $20,000  during  his  adminis- 
tratorship, he  had  undertaken  nothing  new,  limiting 
himself  simply  to  keeping  existing  buildings  in  re- 
pair. 

Among  the  general  dilapidation  of  church  prop- 
erties, the  two  Convents  were  notable  exceptions. 
Rt.  Rev  Bishop  Reynolds  set  himself  to  work  most 
resolutely  to  ascertain  the  best  means  of  accomplish- 
ing what  he  intended  to  do.  After  due  deliberation 


GREAT  CHANGES.  49 

and  investigation  he  concluded  that  the  Sisters  of 
Mercy  founded  by  his  predecessor,  having  a  larger 
range  of  activities  than  was  permissible  to  the  re- 
ligious of  a  strictly  /teaching  order,  were  better 
suited  to  a  diocese  so  poor  in  resources  as  that  of 
Charleston.  In  accordance  with  this  view,  he  felt 
that  the  services  of  the  Ursulines  might  me  dis- 
pensed with. 

The  Ursulines  had  been  canonically  established 
in  the  diocese,  much  of  their  own  private  income  and 
a  legacy  of  $5,000  from  a  member  of  the  Black  Eock 
Convent  had  been  expended  in  rendering  their  Con- 
vent comfortable,  commodious  and  attractive,  but 
they  had  not  a  scrap  of  paper  to  offer  in  evidence  of 
their  claims,  so,  when  Bishop  Eeynolds  asked  them 
to  vacate  their  Convent,  which  he  wished  to  use  for 
a  Seminary,  on  the  ground  that  all  diocesan  property 
belonged  to  the  Bishop,  to  be  administered  as  he 
judged  best  for  the  interests  of  religion,  they  simply 
bowed  to  his  decision,  but  refused  to  accept  what  he 
offered  them  instead,  and  chose  the  alternative  of 
seeking  elsewhere  a  field  for  their  labors. 

In  speaking  of  the  affair,  Rev.  Dr.  J.  J.  O'Con- 
nell,  0.  S.  B.,  writes:  "The  Convent  having  become 
endeared  to  the  community  by  many  and  sacred  as- 
sociations, their  removal  was  unpopular,  and  the 
measure  was  regretted  by  all  the  faithful,  especially 


50  GBEAT  CHANGES. 

as  the  former  ill-will  against  the  Convent  had  sub- 
sided in  the  city  and  the  inmates  had  grown  in  favor 
with  the  Charlestonians.  Bishop  Reynolds'  motives 
were  good,  doubtless;  none  questioned  the  purity  of 
his  intentions,  while  his  course  was  regarded  as  in- 
judicious and  the  policy  at  fault." 

There  seems  to  have  been  a  special  blessing  of 
Heaven  on  all  the  measures  inaugurated  by  Bishop 
England,  and,  notwithstanding  all  the  vicissitudes  of 
time,  including  a  disastrous  war,  the  institutions  he 
founded  still  exist  in  a  flourishing  state.  Later  the 
Ursulines  returned  to  the  diocese  and  are  now  in  a 
prosperous  condition. 

In  accordance  with  the  wishes  of  the  discarded 
Ursulines,  the  Bishop  secured  their  entrance  into  the 
arch-diocese  of  Cincinnati,  where,  after  a  residence 
of  some  months  in  Covington,  they  took  up  their 
abode  in  the  Convent  of  the  Assumption,  Bank 
street,  Cincinnati,  of  which  Mother  Mary  Joseph 
Woulfe  became  first  Superior.  In  accordance  with 
the  constitutions  of  the  Order,  the  professed  who  had 
come  from  Europe,  returned  to  their  Mother  House 
of  Black  Rock,  Cork. 

Mother  Joseph  had  in  her  community  all  those 
who  had  made  their  vows  in  Charleston,  besides  two 
promising  Novices,  who  accompanied  them:  Miss 
Mary  Malony,  of  Charleston,  S.  C.,  known  in  Spring- 


GREAT  CHANGES.  51 

field  as  Mother  Charles,  and  Miss  Lynch,  also  of 
South  Carolina,  whose  brother  afterwards  occupied 
the  See  of  Charleston. 

The  new  foundation  met  from  the  very  outset 
with  great  success.  An  agreement  was  entered  into 
with  Rev.  Edward  Purcell,  the  Archbishop's  broth- 
er, that  the  sum  of  $20,000  was  to  be  paid  for  the 
property  which  they  occupied,  in  such  sums  as  were 
most  convenient  to  them,  and  with  a  very  small  in- 
terest, and  that  when  the  amount  was  entirely  paid, 
they  should  receive  the  deeds. 

Mother  Joseph  was  but  thirty-two  years  old  at 
the  time,  totally  unacquainted  with  business  methods 
and  left  without  the  counsel  or  assistance  of  the 
elder  Nuns  upon  whom  she  had  been  accustomed  to 
rely.  It  required  great  courage  and  trust  in  God 
to  undertake  such  a  task.  Recalling  the  examples 
and  virtues  of  the  elder  Nuns  by  whom  she  had  been 
formed  to  the  religious  life,  she  endeavored  to  tread 
in  their  footsteps  and  to  adhere  closely  to  their 
teachings. 

The  schools  were  well  patronized  by  some  of 
the  most  prominent  people  of  the  city  and  of  Louis- 
ville. Staunch  friendships  were  formed  which  con- 
tinue even  to  this  day.  Peace  and  prosperity  seemed 
the  reward  of  submission  to  the  will  of  God  as  mani- 


52  GEEAT  CHANGES. 

fested  by  those  acting  in  His  name.  For  seven  years 
the  Ursulines  of  Bank  street  were  loved  and  re- 
spected by  all  who  knew  them. 

Archbishop  Purcell  would  gladly  have  incor- 
porated the  community  with  that  of  St.  Martin's  in 
Brown  County,  one  of  the  most  flourishing  houses  in 
the  United  States,  to  the  interests  of  which  he  was 
deeply  devoted,  but  he  left  the  Nuns  at  perfect  lib- 
erty to  choose  for  themselves  and  was  ever  their 
most  faithful  friend  and  protector ;  he  appointed  his 
own  brother,  Very  Rev.  Edward  Purcell,  their  eccle- 
siastical superior.  The  Archbishop  always  mani- 
fested a  great  esteem  for  Mother  Joseph,  and  at  the 
return  of  the  New  Year,  until  the  very  last,  he  often 
began  his  response  to  her  previous  festal  greetings 
by  saying,  "To  you,  Mother,  I  pen  my  first  lines  of 
the  New  Year." 

After  seven  years  of  fruitful  labors,  certain  dif- 
ficulties arose  of  such  nature  as  made  recourse  to 
the  Rev.  Archbishop  impossible,  at  least  such  was 
the  opinion  of  the  saintly  Convent  confessor,  Rev. 
David  Whalen,  brother  of  Rt.  Rev.  Richard  Whalen, 
Bishop  of  Wheeling,  Va. 

As  no  subjects  were  presenting  themselves  for 
admission,  they  signified  to  the  Most  Rev.  Arch- 
bishop their  desire  to  discontinue  their  labors  in 
Cincinnati.  He  was  very  much  grieved,  and  used 


GREAT  CHANGES.  53 

the  words:  "Do  you  realize,  Mother  Joseph,  that 
by  abandoning  your  field  of  labor  you  are  pulling 
down  a  part  of  the  bulwarks  of  Heaven?"  He  con- 
sented, however,  to  their  wishes,  which  he  felt  certain 
were  the  result  of  prayerful  consideration;  he  sug- 
gested affiliation  with  his  well-beloved  St.  Martin's 
Ursulines  of  Brown  County. 

Here  I  turn  to  the  interesting  annals  of  the 
Brown  County  Ursulines:  " During  the  vacation  of 
1854,  Mother  Joseph  Woulfe  and  Mother  Baptist 
Lynch  made  an  eight  days'  visit  to  their  sisters  of 
Brown  County,  with  a  view  of  making  some  decision 
in  a  most  important  matter.  It  had  long  been  the 
wish  of  the  Most  Reverend  Archbishop  that  the  Ur- 
sulines of  Bank  street  should  unite  with  those  of 
Brown  County,  and  form  but  one  Community,  as 
there  ,was  a  question  of  the  dissolution  of  that  of 
Cincinnati.  Both  Communities  desiring  to  accede  to 
the  wishes  of  the  zealous  prelate,  who  was  loth  to 
lose  the  services  of  these  talented  and  eminently  re- 
ligious ladies,  for  the  work  of  the  education  of  youth 
in  his  young  diocese.  It  was  finally  agreed  that  such 
of  their  number  as  would  so  desire,  should  make 
their  future  home  in  Brown  County.  Accordingly, 
about  the  end  of  October,  Mother  DeSales  Coleman, 
Mother  Ursula  Dignum,  accompanied  by  Sister 
Catherine  Pohlman,  Sister  Johanna  Rowland,  Sister 


54  GKEAT  CHANGES. 

Monica  Coffee  and  Sister  Teresa  Lamb,  affiliated 
themselves  to  the  Brown  County  Community,  while 
Mother  Augustine  England,  Mother  Baptist  Lynch 
and  Sister  Veronica  O'Keefe  sought  the  celebrated 
Ursuline  Convent  of  New  Orleans.  Early  in  the 
Spring  of  1855  Mother  Joseph  Woulfe,  Mother 
Charles  Malony  and  Sister  Agatha  Klee,  having  re- 
turned from  the  Ursuline  Convent  of  Sligo,  Ireland, 
were  joined  on  their  way  by  Mother  Baptist  Lynch, 
and  together  proceeded  to  Brown  County.  They  ren- 
dered great  services  to  the  community,  as  accom- 
plished teachers  and  most  edifying  Eeligious  until 
they  were  called  to  other  fields  of  labor  in  the  cities 
of  Springfield,  111.,  and  Columbia,  S.  C." 

During  their  seven  years'  stay  in  the  city  of 
Cincinnati,  Mother  Joseph  had  paid  in  arold  a  sum  of 
about  $17,000  on  the  property.  Unbusinesslike 
methods  again  prevailed;  yet  by  advice  of  Father 
Whalen,  she  entered  in  a  private  account  book  the 
amounts  paid,  with  dates,  but  never  asked  for  any 
receipt  in  aclmowledgment  thereof.  This  mode  of 
procedure  may  appear  most  extraordinary  in  a  per- 
son like  Mother  Joseph,  so  noted  in  after  years  for 
her  great  prudence  and  business  capacity.  Subse- 
quent events  which  have  passed  into  history  will  con- 
vince any  one  knowing  them  that  it  was  altogether  in 
keeping  with  the  time,  place  and  persons  concerned. 


GREAT  CHANGES.  55 

Perhaps  in  no  event  of  her  life  was  the  watchful  care 
of  Providence  more  clearly  discernible  than  in  this, 
her  deeply  religious  abandonment  to  and  an  implicit 
trust  in  those  placed  over  her.  Mother  Joseph's 
businesslike  qualities  were  the  outcome  of  painful 
experience.  She  was  one  of  those  to  whom  present 
failure  is  but  a  stepping  stone  to  future  success. 

The  stay  of  two  years  in  the  excellent  Commun- 
ity of  Brown  County  made  by  the  Bank  street  Ursu- 
lines  was  of  much  benefit  to  them  in  many  ways  and 
during  that  period  a  bond  of  lasting  friendship  was 
formed  which  proved  of  incalculable  benefit  later 
on.  The  ways  of  God  are  wonderful  and  who  can 
fathom  them? 

Before  bringing  this  period  to  a  close  I  will  re- 
vert to  an  episode  in  the  disgraceful  Know-Nothing 
Riots,  while  Mother  Joseph  and  her  Community  were 
in  Bank  street  Convent. 

It  is  extremely  hard  to  realize  in  the  present 
days  of  peace  and  brotherly  feeling,  that  only  half 
a  century  ago,  in  a  city  so  representative  as  Cincin- 
nati then  was,  such  ignorant  intolerance  could  exist 
as  to  endanger  the  life  of  an  eminent  Ecclesiastic 
who  came  from  Borne  in  the  sole  interest  of  his  own 
church.  The  friendly  visit  of  the  saintly  Monsignor 
Bedini  to  the  Venerable  Metropolitan  of  Cincinnati, 
was  made  the  occasion  of  a  fiendish  outburst  of 


56  GBEAT  CHANGES. 

satanic  hatred  against  the  Catholic  Church.  At  one 
point  when  the  Eiots  were  endangering  not  only  the 
property,  but  the  very  lives  of  the  Catholics,  the 
Germans  barricaded  St.  Mary's  Church,  offering 
therein  a  refuge  to  those  whose  homes  lay  on  the 
route  of  the  lawless  mob.  Word  was  sent  to  M/xther 
Joseph  to  have  her  household  ready  to  depart  at  a 
moment's  notice;  accordingly  each  one  made  a  small 
bundle  of  such  apparel  as  would  be  absolutely  neces- 
sary, and  stood  prepared  to  vacate  their  quiet  clois- 
tered abode.  Happily  the  insane  paroxysm  passed 
away  before  the  terrified  Nuns  were  compelled  to 
seek  refuge  outside  their  own  enclosure.  The  mem- 
ory of  the  thing  remained  indelibly  impressed  on 
Mother  Joseph's  mind  and  she  often  remarked  that 
it  was  a  strange  return  for  the  unselfish  devotion  of 
a  Lafayette,  a  Eochambeau,  a  Barry  and  a  Kos- 
ciusko. 

As  in  Boston,  as  in  Charleston,  the  respectable 
and  representative  men  of  Cincinnati  hastened  to 
repudiate  the  actions  of  a  party  constituting  them- 
selves representatives  of  American  feeling  which 
they  in  reality  outraged  by  their  indecent  ruffianism. 


CHAPTER  V. 

BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD. 

Here  I  turn  with  a  sense  of  relief  to  the  Annals 
of  the  Springfield  house,  as  penned  by  Mother 
Charles.  No  longer  is  there  paucity  of  detail,  end- 
less consulting  of  time-worn  diaries  and  letters,  etc. 

After  the  consecration  of  Bt.  Rev.  H.  D.  Junker, 
April  26,  1857,  for  the  Diocese  of  Alton,  Illinois,  he 
with  the  Most  Rev.  J.  B.  Purcell  of  Cincinnati,  and 
Rt.  Rev.  J.  M.  Young  of  Erie  visited  the  Ursuline 
Convent  of  Brown  County.  The  Religious  were  all 
assembled  to  do  honor  to  their  distinguished  guests, 
and  in  the  course  of  conversation  the  subject  of  the 
foundation  of  new  houses  came  on  the  tapis.  Bishop 
Young,  who  held  Mother  Joseph  in  very  high  esteem, 
turning  to  her  suddenly  asked :  '  *  Would  you,  Mother 
Joseph,  be  willing  to  undertake  such  a  work?" 
Though  surprised  by  the  suddenness  of  the  question, 
according  so  perfectly  with  her  desires,  she  answered 
smilingly:  "That,  Bishop,  would  depend  entirely 
on  circumstances."  The  subject  was  then  dropped. 
Bishop  Junker,  however,  had  heard  and  taken  note 
of  both  question  and  answer.  A  few  months  later 
he  applied  through  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  for  a 

57 


58  BEGINNINGS  IN  SPEINGFIELD. 

filiation ;  the  latter  having  consulted  with  the  Mother 
Superior  and  her  councillors  of  the  Community  of 
Brown  County  decided  that  Mother  Mary  Joseph 
should  accept  the  mission  and  be  given  a  small  band 
of  helpers.  Any  and  all  of  her  Bank  street  Com- 
munity would  have  been  glad  to  be  taken,  but  being 
under  obedience,  they  could  not  choose. 

On  the  18th  of  August,  1857,  five  Ursulines,  in- 
cluding Mother  Mary  Joseph,  Mother  M.  DeSales,  a 
professed  Religious  of  Brown  County,  and  a  Novice 
of  the  same  community  with  the  saintly  Sister  Ag- 
atha Klee,  left  St.  Martin's,  where  they  had  ren- 
dered valued  services,  accompanied  by  the  good 
wishes  of  all  and  amid  the  heartfelt  tears  of  many. 
Arriving  in  Cincinnati  they  were  joined  by  the  Sis- 
ters Veronica  and  Martha.  They  proceeded  to  the 
Archepiscopal  residence,  where  they  were  met  by 
Rev.  P.  K.  McElhearne,  who  had  been  sent  by  Rt. 
Rev.  Bishop  Junker  to  accompany  them  to  their  new 
abode  in  the  Capital  City  of  the  great  Prairie  State 
of  Illinois. 

Having  received  the  parting  blessing  of  "the 
Archbishop,  rich  only  in  their  courage,  high  pur- 
poses and  God's  blessing,  they  faced  an  unknown 
field  of  labor.  On  the  19th  of  August  they  left  Cin- 
cinnati and  arrived  in  St.  Louis  the  following  morn- 
ing. Having  heard  Mass  and  been  strengthened  by 


BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD.  59 

the  reception  of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  they  remained 
at  the  Virginia  Hotel  until  the  train  for  Alton  was 
due.  Arriving  in  that  city  and  finding  the  Bt.  Rev. 
Bishop  absent,  their  Eev.  escort  conducted  them 
to  the  good  Sisters  of  Charity,  where,  though  alto- 
gether unexpected,  they  were  most  heartily  wel- 
comed and  hospitably  entertained.  They  made  no 
delay,  for  God,  through  the  voice  of  their  Superior, 
had  called  them  to  '  *  Springfield, ' '  and  they  were  lov- 
ingly eager  to  obey  the  summons.  To  labor  for  God 
and  the  spread  of  His  Kingdom  on  earth  are  a  joy 
and  a  privilege  those  only  can  fully  appreciate  who 
have  dedicated  thereunto  every  physical  and  intel- 
lectual faculty  of  their  being. 

On  Friday,  August  21st,  feast  of  St.  Jane 
Frances  de  Chantel,  the  small  band  under  the  leader- 
ship -of  Mother  Mary  Joseph  first  set  foot 
in  the  Capital  City.  With  a  grateful  sigh  of  relief, 
she  breathed  forth:  "Here,  O  Lord,  is  the  place  of 
my  abode ;  I  shall  remain  peacefully  herein,  because 
Thou  hast  chosen  it  for  me."  From  that  moment 
until  the  day  of  her  death  she  loved  Springfield,  and 
was  always  deeply  interested  in  any  movement  that 
tended  towards  its  progress. 

They  were  taken  to  the  Saint  Nicholas,  wbere 
they  remained  until  a  suitable  dwelling  place  could 


60  BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD. 

be  procured.    A  little  incident  connected  with  their 
short  stay  was  often  laughingly  alluded  to  later. 

While  waiting  in  the  parlor  for  the  arrival  of  a 
gentleman  with  whom  certain  business  arrangements 
were  to  be  made,  they  unobstrusively  took  their 
places  at  some  distance  from  a  very  gay  coterie  of 
ladies  and  gentlemen.  One  of  the  former  was  asked 
to  give  the  company  a  little  music;  this,  after  much 
persuasion,  she  consented  to  do.  Little  dreaming 
that  the  poorly  garbed,  quiet  group  in  the  corner  had 
among  them  musicians  of  such  rare  ability  as  Mother 
Joseph  and  Mother  DeSales,  she  gave  herself  airs  of 
superiority  that  were  very  amusing  to  her  auditors. 
Rev.  Father  McElhearne,  with  true  Celtic  wit,  was 
enjoying  the  joke,  when  he  suddenly  thought:  "These 
Nuns  are  here  to  open  an  academy ;  if  I  could  induce 
them  to  play  what  an  advertisement  it  would  be!" 
He  approached  Mother  Joseph  to  make  his  request. 
At  first  she  was  horrified  at  the  thought  of  doing  any- 
thing so  conspicuous,  but  obedience  had  become  the 
habit  of  her  life  and  so  with  Mother  DeSales  she 
took  her  seat  at  the  instrument  and  drew  from  it  such 
sounds  as  possibly  it  had  never  given  forth  before. 
One  burst  of  enthusiastic  applause  from  the  com- 
pany greeted  the  performance.  The  lady  who  had 
preceded  them  was  the  first  to  express  her  generous 
admiration.  From  all  parts  of  the  house  guests 


BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD.  61 

hurried  to  the  parlor  and  even  the  domestics  clus- 
tered in  the  doorway,  and  the  question  flew  from 
mouth  to  mouth,  * '  Who  are  the  ladies  7 ' ' 

In  consequence,  on  the  opening  of  school,  the 
Convent  was  crowded  with  pupils  desirous  of  learn- 
ing that  delightful  art  which  ' '  hath  charms  to  soothe 
(even)  the  savage  breast." 

At  a  later  hour  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  called  to  wel- 
come the  Nuns;  unfortunately,  they  were  absent, 
having  gone  with  Rev.  Father  McElhearne  to  visit 
the  "Hotel"  which  the  Bishop  had  engaged  for 
them  at  a  rental  of  $600  per  annum.  Hearing  the 
term  "Hotel"  applied  to  their  future  abode,  they 
had  fancied  a  somewhat  imposing  dwelling.  What 
was  their  amazement  to  find  the  reality  dwindling  to 
the  aspect  of  a  ''way  side  tavern,"  but  for  Nuns 
poverty  has  no  terrors ;  the  Divine  Master  had  only 
a  stable  for  His  earthly  abode.  Cheerfully  they 
drew  from  their  slender  purse  of  $391.38,  the  first 
month's  rent  of  $50,  and  on  the  following  day  entered 
into  possession  of  the  * '  Farnsworth  House, "  as  it  is 
named  in  the  Annals. 

Bare  walls  with  not  one  article  of  furniture, 
greeted  them.  They  spent  the  next  day  in  procuring 
such  articles  as  were  of  absolute  necessity,  the  good 
Bishop  having  given  them  a  loan  of  $800,  which,  with 


62  BEGINNINGS  IN  SPBINGFIELD. 

the  assistance  of  their  Heavenly  Father,  they  repaid 
in  a  short  time. 

Meanwhile,  His  Excellency,  Governor  Bissell, 
and  his  wife  having  learned  of  the  arrival  of  the 
Nuns,  sent  his  beautiful  daughter,  Miss  Rhoda,  and 
her  cousins,  the  Misses  Kinney,  to  invite  them  to 
take  up  their  abode  at  the  Mansion.  Ill-health  pre- 
vented Mrs.  Bissell  "  doing  herself  the  honor  of  a 
personal  visit."  The  invitation,  though  deeply  ap- 
preciated, was  courteously  declined,  and  that  night 
the  tired  missionary  band  found  needed  repose  on 
straw  mattresses  placed  upon  the  floor. 

Will  any  one  who  has  studied  the  annals  of  re- 
ligious institutions  doubt  that  the  Springfield  Con- 
vent was  destined  to  succeed  when  founded  on  such 
a  base  of  Holy  Poverty! 

As  soon  as  the  Catholics  of  Springfield  became 
aware  of  the  presence  of  the  Nuns  among  them,  they 
hastened  to  offer  every  assistance  in  their  power. 
How  many  names  have  since  been  held  in  grateful 
remembrance!  There  was  not  a  Catholic  family  in 
Springfield  at  the  time  that  did  not  show  eagerness 
to  assist,  although,  like  the  Nuns  themselves,  many 
of  them  were  pioneers  and  possessed  little  worldly 
wealth.  To  give  a  list  of  them  would  be  to  include 
every  Catholic  in  the  city,  and  yet  we  cannot  for- 
bear mentioning  Mr.  J.  Carmody,  Mr.  Kavanaugh, 


BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD.  63 

Mr.  LaBarthe,  Mr.  Doyle,  Mr.  Corneau,  Mr.  Fitz- 
gerald, Mrs.  Giblin,  Mr.  Armstrong,  Mr.  Cunning- 
ham, Mr.  Conners,  Mr.  Dennis,  Mr.  Martin  Rafter, 
Mr.  Bretz,  Mrs.  Trotter,  Miss  Murphy,  Mr.  Cahill, 
and  Mrs.  Carrigan  at  whose  house,  sewing  parties 
met  to  make  such  things  as  were  absolutely  necessary 
to  household  furnishings.  How  many  others  would 
claim  the  grateful  tribute  of  record  in  these  pages! 
Surely  God  has  rewarded  them  and  their  names  are 
written  in  the  Book  of  Life,  for  according  to  St. 
Gertrude,  God  always  bestows  a  special  blessing  on 
all  who  assist  on  earth  His  consecrated  Spouses. 
Many  among  those  have  continued  in  themselves,  or 
in  their  children  our  life-long  friends.  It  would  be 
a  surprise  for  us  not  to  receive  the  offering  of  flow- 
ers for  the  altar  on  St.  Joseph's  Day  from  Mrs.  E. 
C.  Steele,  the  Misses  Mary  and  Ellen  Fitzgerald  and 
Miss  Maggie  Hickey  and  others  besides. 

School  opened  on  September  7th,  eve  of  the 
Nativity  of  our  Blessed  Lady,  1857.  From  the  very 
first  the  patronage  received  was  of  most  encourag- 
ing character.  The  elite  of  the  city  sent  their  daugh- 
ters. The  Nuns  expected  from  the  first  the  apprecia- 
tion of  their  Catholic  friends,  they  were  grateful, 
but  not  surprised  to  receive  it ;  but  the  patronage  of 
those  who,  not  knowing  the  incalculable  advantages 
of  religious  training,  seek  only  secular  knowledge  in 


64:  BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD. 

schools,  was  to  them  a  visible  sign  of  the  Almighty's 
blessing  upon  their  labors.  In  looking  over  the  old 
records  how  many  names  of  more  than  local  fame 
are  inscribed  thereon.  General  McClernand  was 
ever  a  kind  friend  and  patron.  Mr.  Lanphier,  Mr. 
Hearst,  Mr.  Herndon.  For  how  many  favors  from 
Mr.  W.  Herndon,  Lincoln's  law  partner,  from  Dr. 
Lord,  who  gave  his  services  free  for  nearly  twenty 
years,  from  Mr.  Chatterton,  Mr.  Jacob  Bunn,  and  a 
host  of  others  do  the  Nuns  still  feel  a  grateful  in- 
debtedness. 

Again  I  feel  that  I  would  gladly  search  out  and 
make  public  mention  of  the  many  who  rendered  pos- 
sible the  success  of  those  pioneer  Nuns. 

On  the  29th  of  September— feast  of  the  glorious 
Archangel,  St.  Michael,  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass  was  off ered  on  the  poor  little  altar  of  that  first 
chapel.  It  was  only  on  the  llth  of  the  following 
October  that  the  Blessed  Sacrament  could  be  re- 
served. After  that,  no  hardship  seemed  unendur- 
able, no  anxiety  perplexing.  God  dwelt  among  His 
well-beloved,  His  watchful  eye  noted  their  most  in- 
ward thoughts;  His  Divine  Heart  repaid  them  in 
spiritual  consolations,  unnowkn  to  the  carnal-minded, 
for  every  sacrifice.  Peace  and  joy  were  the  living 
atmosphere  of  their  lowly  abode. 

On  October  21st  Sr.  Aloysia  O'Connor,  belong- 


BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD.  65 

ing  to  the  Brown  County  Community,  left  Spring- 
field, to  return  to  her  own,  and  in  exchange  Mother 
Mary  Charles  Maloney,  in  answer  to  fervent  prayer, 
was  permitted  to  replace  her.  She  arrived  on  the 
5th  of  November,  and  needless  to  say,  she  was  wel- 
comed by  her  former  teacher  and  superior,  Mother 
Mary  Joseph,  with  open  arms  and  grateful  heart. 
Her  other  companions  of  Bank  street  Convent  were 
equally  pleased  to  greet  her  and  now  the  Community 
found  itself  composed  exclusively  of  Mother  Jo- 
seph's former  subjects.  Here  again  I  quote  directly 
from  the  Annals:  "Rev.  Doctor  Lynch,  administra- 
tor of  the  Diocese  of  Charleston,  knowing  the  great 
good  done  there  by  the  Ursulines,  had  always  held 
Mother  Mary  Joseph  Woulfe  in  highest  esteem  and 
had  resolved,  if  it  were  ever  in  his  power  he  would 
restore,  them  to  the  diocese.  He  had  obtained  a 
sacred  promise  from  the  Venerable  Archbishop  of 
Cincinnati  that  in  case  the  Charleston  Nuns  were 
called  for  by  any  Bishop  within  the  limit  of  two 
years,  he  would  not  give  his  consent  to  their  accept- 
ing the  call.  The  two  years  had  just  expired  when 
Rev.  Doctor  Lynch  himself  was  appointed  to  the 
vacant  See,  and  fearing  loss  of  time,  even  before  his 
consecration,  he  hastened  to  Cincinnati  to  prevent 
his  Nuns  undertaking  any  other  mission.  It  is  easy 
to  judge  his  bitter  disappointment  upon  learning 


66  BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD. 

that  just  two  hours  before  they  had  left  for  Spring- 
field. 

Wonderful  indeed  are  the  ways  of  God,  for  had 
he  met  them,  they  would  never  have  been  permitted 
to  proceed  to  Springfield. 

Early  in  1858  the  generous  Sisters  of  Providence 
of  Vigo  County,  Indiana,  sent  the  poor  Ursulines  of 
Springfield  a  large  box  of  articles  for  the  altar. 
This  timely  donation  was  most  gratefully  received, 
for  their  entire  altar  furnishings  consisted  of  three 
vestments,  one  alb,  one  surplice,  two  altarcloths,  a 
few  corporals,  purificators,  amices,  finger  towels,  a 
Missal,  a  crucifix,  a  set  of  altar  cards  and  a  pair  of 
glass  candlesticks,  all  of  which  had  seen  their  best 
days.  No  doubt  the  heartfelt  supplications  arising 
from  grateful  souls  have  had  a  share  in  drawing 
down  on  St.  Mary's  a  few  of  the  many  blessings  it 
has  received. 

On  May  22d  a  little  girl,  Christina  Muir,  was 
baptized  in  the  Convent  Chapel. 

May  23d  Miss  Louisa  Kinney,  who  afterwards 
married  General  Smith  of  Chicago,  made  her  First 
Communion. 

On  July  16th,  1858,  the  first  Commencement  and 
distribution  of  premiums  took  place.  We  here  ap- 
pend the  program.  Strange  as  it  is  delightful,  we 
are  privileged  to  greet  after  over  fifty  years  the 


BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD.  67 

Salutatorian  and  the  Valedictorian  of  that  far  away 
day.  Mrs.  D.  O'Crowley  and  Mrs.  C.  W.  Thomas, 
the  president  and  honorary  president  of  our  Alum- 
nae, are  the  two  charming  girls  of  1858— Miss  Mary 
Kavanaugh  and  Miss  Ehoda  Bissell. 

The  first  "Exhibition,"  as  it  was  called,  was 
given  on  the  Convent  grounds,  which  were  filled  with 
visitors;  carriages  crowded  the  street  outside,  and 
many  witnessed  the  proceedings  from  the  top  of  the 
fence  surrounding  the  grounds.  The  praise  bestowed 
upon  the  elegant  appearance  of  the  students  and  the 
graceful  manner  in  which  they  performed  their  parts 
was  universal,  thanks  to  Our  Blessed  Lady  of  Mount 
Carmel,  whose  feast  was  celebrated  that  day. 

DISTRIBUTION  OF  PREMIUMS. 

AT 

THE  ACADEMY 

OF   THE 

URSULINE  CONVENT  OF  ST.  JOSEPH 

SPRINGFIELD,  JULY  16TH,  1858. 

PROLOGUE 

SPOKEN  BY 

Miss  R.  BISSELL, 
Academic  Honors. 
"Mountain  Bell"— Duett. 

Pianos— Misses  Kinney,  Carpenter,  M.  Carpenter,  Phillips, 
Bissell,  and  R.  Bissell. 


68  BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD. 

Conversation    in    compliment    to    the    Bt.   Rev.   Bishop. 

"Faingloy"— 

Sung  by  Miss  McGinnis  and  played  by  M.  McClernand. 

"  William  Tell  "-Duett. 

Pianos— Misses  Logan,  Kelton,  Hurst,  McClernand,   Car- 
penter and  McConnell. 

"Old  Folks." 

Sung  by  Misses  McGinnis,  Barret,  E.  Barret,  Stover,  Uhler, 
McClernand,  McConnell  and  McClernand. 

PREMIUMS. 

Christian  Doctrine,  Rhetoric,  Chemistry,  Mythology, 
Ancient  and  Modern  History,  Philosophy,  Astronomy, 
Familiar  Science,  Ancient  and  Modern  Geography. 

ADVANTAGES    OF    EARLY    AND    RELIGIOUS 
EDUCATION. 

PERSONAGES. 

Miss  Belle  Morton  (an  heiress) Miss  McGinnis 

Miss  Helen  Morton Miss  McClernand 

Bridget  (servant)   , Miss  Kavanaugh 

Mrs.  Clinton Miss  Stover 

Miss  Clinton Miss  Kinney 

Madam  Pompous  (mantua  maker) Miss  Herndon 

Mrs.  George  and  Miss  George ....  Misses  Maxcy  and  Taylor 

Mrs.  Trullo  and  Miss  Trullo „ 

Misses  Woodman  and  Carpenter 

Francis  (Miss  Morton's  page) Miss  Lanphier 

Ladies  at  the  Ball.  .Misses  R.  Bissell,  Phillips  and  E.  Barret 
Mrs.  Stone  (a  sick  lady) Miss  Stadden 


BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD.  69 

Sister  of  Charity Miss  E.  Barret 

Widow  Blake  Miss  Rafter 

Darby  (son  of  widow) Miss  Kavanaugh 

Mr.  Snooks Miss  Quigley 

Mary  Blake  (daughter  of  widow) Miss  McConnell 

' '  Grand  Concert  March ' ' 

Piano— Miss  Uhler. 

"Old  Woman" 

Sung  by  Misses  Lanphier  and  McClernand. 
4 'Queen's  Own" 

Piano— Misses  Mattison,  Carpenter  and  Logan. 
"Juvenile  Chorus" 
Sung  by  Misses  Hurst,  Eddy,  Adams,  Meyers,  Dennis  and 

Schriefer. 
' '  Say,  Will  Summer  Roses  Bloom ' ' 

Sung  by  Misses  E.  Barret  and  McGinnis. 
"Victoria  Quadrilles" 

Pianos— Misses     Stover,      McGinnis,      Kinney,      Taylor, 
McClernand  and  Lanphier. 

PREMIUMS. 

Botany,  Orthography,  Reading,  Composition,  Gram- 
mar, Arithmetic,  French,  Music,  Embroidery,  Drawing  and 
Painting. 

ELEMENTARY  CLASS. 

"Matrimonial  Sweets" 

Sung  by  Misses  Lanphier  and  McClernand. 
"Changes  of  the  Bell" 

Sung  by  Miss  Stadden. 
"Rainbow  Schottish" 


TO  BEGINNINGS  IN  SPKINGFIELD. 

Pianos— Misses    Stover,    Phillips,    Kinney,    Dennis,    Mc- 

Clernand  and  Stadden. 
"Hazel  Dell" 

Pianos— Misses     Bissell,     McClernand;     Guitars— Misses 
Phillips,  Kavanagh,  Stadden  and  Dennis. 

Farewell  Address— Spoken  by  Miss  Kavanaugh. 

PROLOGUE. 
SPOKEN  BY  Miss  RHODA  BISSELL,  JUNE  16,  1858. 

Reverend  Clergy,  Respected  Friends:— For  the 
first  time  in  our  beautiful  Capital  City  have  you 
been  invited  to  assist  at  a  Convent  Exhibition,  and 
I  am  honored  by  being  chosen  to  wish  you  welcome. 

Did  I  not  know  the  sympathetic  spirit  of  those 
here  assembled,  I  would  feel  my  privilege  dearly 
bought  indeed,  but  knowing,  I  rejoice  in  the  honor 
conferred. 

We  do  not  expect  to  dazzle  you  with  flights  of 
eloquence,  nor  with  brilliant  musical  performance, 
but  we  will  feel  disappointed  if  at  the  close  you  do 
not  spontaneously  confess  you  have  been  pleased 
and  entertained. 

I  appeal  to  each  person  of  this  large  and  very 
distinguished  audience,  to  go  back  to  his  or  her  early 
years  and  to  erect,  as  standard  of  the  excellence 
expected  of  us,  that  by  which  he  or  she  would  have 
wished  to  be  judged. 


BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD.  71 

We  have  studied  very  diligently  during  the  past 
year,  needless  to  say  our  Instructresses  have  been 
most  painstaking  and  patient,  and,  'with  sjuch  a 
combination— competence  on  the  one  hand,  willing- 
ness on  the  other— results  could  not  fail  to  be  satis- 
factory. 

To  those  unacquainted  with  the  educational 
methods  of  the  Ursuline  Nuns  it  may  be  a  revelation 
to  hear  that  the  pupils  regard  them  more  as  mothers 
and  loving  guardians  than  as  mere  imparters  of 
knowledge.  Herein  lies  precisely  the  vast  advan- 
tage of  Convent  training.  The  confidence  the  pupil 
reposes  in  the  Instructress  creates  a  certain  bond 
or  tie  that  enables  the  latter  to  enter  into  her  in- 
most dispositions,  and  so  mould  her  character  as  to 
make. her  not  only  an  ornament,  but  also  a  benefit 
to  society  in  her  maturer  years.  This  we  have  fully 
experienced  and  I  tremblingly  hope  we  may,  during 
our  program,  give  evidence  by  our  proficiency,  of 
the  truth  of  what  I  have  asserted,  for  I  must  con- 
fess we  are  most  anxious  to  deserve  your  approba- 
tion. Meantime  I  bid  you  a  most  hearty  welcome. 

VALEDICTORY. 

SPOKEN  BY  Miss  MARY  KAVANAGH,  JUNE  16, 1858. 

Venerated  Bishop,  Respected  Clergy:— In  this 
parting  hour  my  heart  gratefully  responds  to  all 


72  BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD. 

your  unwearying  kindness.  Standing,  as  it  were, 
on  the  verge  of  a  new  life,  I  almost  tremble  at  its 
unknown  dangers  and  trials,  but  thanks  to  the  holy 
teachings  I  have  received,  I  can  say  confidently :  "I 
know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth, ' '  and  I  will  go  forth 
with  a  calm  hope,  that  amid  the  trying  scenes  of 
life  your  precepts  and  those  of  my  beloved  In- 
structresses may  never  be  forgotten  or  neglected. 
The  world  lies  before  me  with  all  its  wonders  and 
delights,  but  with  prophetic  sorrow  my  soul  feels 
that  all  its  pleasures  can  never  bring  the  calm  hap- 
piness that  has  been  mine  within  the  shade  of  my 
Convent  home.  I  hope  the  future  may  not  hold  a 
more  bitter  pang  than  this  parting  brings  today, 
when  my  young  life  first  tastes  the  bitterness  of  the 
word— Farewell.  Never  before  have  I  felt  the  in- 
adequacy of  words  to  express  the  deep  emotions  of 
which  the  human  heart  is  capable. 

Looking  around  at  the  faces  of  companions  ren- 
dered dear  by  all  the  ties  of  association  and  whom 
perhaps  I  shall  never  meet  again,  I  would  fain 
breathe  to  each  and  all  how  dear  they  have  become 
to  me. 

Since  leaving  my  father's  roof  a  ceaseless  care 
has  guarded  my  steps,  an  untiring  and  devoted  love 
has  surrounded  me,  making  the  bright  hours  brighter 
and  imparting  even  to  those  of  pain  and  sorrow  a 


BEGINNINGS  IN  SPRINGFIELD.  73 

soothing  sympathy  which  none  but  holy  hearts  can 
give.  Hours  of  study  have  been  tended  so  patiently 
that  long  ago  they  ceased  to  be  toilsome  and  were 
only  delightful.  And  now,  for  all  this  affection,  for 
all  your  loving  patience,  dear  Ursuline  Mothers  and 
Instructresses,  I  have  but  one  word— " Thanks." 

Young  companions,  cherished  friends  our  paths 
diverge.  In  your  peaceful  Convent  home  I  Jeave  you 
almost  envying  the  years  that  must  elapse  ere  you 
are  called  on  to  breathe  in  mournful  tones  a  long, 
a  sad  farewell.  And  oh!  even  in  my  own  cherished 
home  how  often  shall  I  miss— 

* '  Your  tones  of  dear  delight, 

Your  morning's    welcome    and   your    sweet    good- 
night." 

Some  of  us,  perchance,  in  after  years  may  meet, 
and  if  we  do,  how  we  will  love  to  linger  o  'er  the  past, 
to  recall  each  incident  that  made  or  marred  our  joy. 
Aye,  every  nook  and  corner  of  dear  Saint  Joseph's 
Convent  will  be  revisited;  time  and  absence  instead 
of  bringing  forgetfulness  will  but  endear  to  us  the 
more  its  calm  retreats  and  gentle  inmates. 

Dear  friends,  how  I  have  lingered  o'er  these 
parting  words,  striving  to  make  them  less  painful 
to  you,  less  bitter  to  myself,  but  the  task  is  vain  and 
with  aching  heart  and  trembling  tones  I  say- 
Farewell— Farewell. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

PEOSPEEOUS  DAYS. 

How  I  would  like  to  linger  over  each  event  of 
those  first  years,  so  minutely  recorded  and  so  inter- 
spersed with  expressions  of  thankfulness  to  God  for 
each  manifestation  of  His  paternal  care,  but  I  must 
simply  choose  a  few  culled  here  and  there,  events  of 
comprehensive  type,  red  letter  days,  and  pass  on. 

Aug.  18th,  1858,  marks  the  beginning  of  tile  first 
Annual  Eetreat  given  by  the  dear,  good  Bishop 
Junker  himself.  On  the  evening  of  the  23d  during 
Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  Mother  Mary 
Joseph  slipped  out  of  the  chapel  to  answer  the  door 
bell.  Amazement !  There  stood  Et.  Eev.  Dr.  Lynch, 
Bishop  of  Charleston,  accompanied  by  the  saintly 
John  Timon  of  the  See  of  Buffalo.  They  were  unex- 
pected, but  they  received  a  thrice  hearty  '  *  Caed  Mille 
Failtha."  The  Bishop  came  to  urge  his  claims  to 
the  services  of  the  "Bank  street"  Nuns.  He  said 
that  as  Charleston  had  been  their  first  field  of  labor, 
they  should  return ;  the  people  of  his  Episcopal  City 
had  never  forgotten  them.  He  pleaded  most  elo- 
quently for  Mother  Mary  Joseph  to  re-organize  her 

74 


PROSPEROUS  DAYS.  75 

community  as  its  Superior.  The  Springfield  Nuns 
loved  the  "Sunny  South,"  its  refinement,  its  hos- 
pitality, its  appreciation  of  their  labors,  but  Mother 
Joseph  refused.  Bishop  Junker  would  not  have 
given  his  consent.  He  made  this  very  manifest,  but 
Bishop  Lynch  declared  his  own  claim  was  prior  and 
such  permission  would  not  be  needed.  However 
much  Mother  Joseph's  preferences  might  induce  her 
to  choose  Charleston,  she  said:  "I  know  the  Al- 
mighty wants  me  here  in  Springfield ;  we  already  feel 
at  home,  we  are  needed,  and  so  dear,  kind  Doctor 
Lynch,  you  must  believe  it  is  principle  and  con- 
science that  compel  me  to  refuse  you."  He  was 
deeply  disappointed,  but  his  opinion  of  Mother  Jo- 
seph 's  worth  was  only  heightened  by  her  honesty  of 
purpose  and  strength  of  character.  He  left  the  next 
day,  bearing  with  him  the  ever  grateful  hearts  of 
"his  own  Nuns."  Upon  his  return  to  Cincinnati,  he 
was  met  by  the  little  colony  of  Mothers  Mary  Bap- 
tist Lynch  (his  own  sister)  as  Superior,  Mary  Ur- 
sula Dignum  and  Mary  Augustine  England,  with 
Sisters  Agnes  Coffee,  Teresa  Lamb  and  Loretta  (all 
Mother  Joseph's  Novices).  They  were  the  re-foun- 
dresses of  the  Charleston  Ursuline  Convent,  in  Co- 
lumbia, S.  C.  They  remained  there  until  their  removal 
to  Valle  Crusis  after  they  had  been  driven  from 
house  and  home  by  the  burning  of  their  Convent  dur- 


76  PROSPEROUS  DAYS. 

ing  Sherman's  March  to  the  Sea.  The  burning  of 
the  Convent  was  a  mistake,  much  regretted  by  Gen. 
Sherman,  who  had  given  orders  for  its  protection. 

The  Saturday  following  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Lynch 's 
visit,  Bishop  Junker,  by  the  advice  of  General  Mc- 
Clernand,  bought  a  quarter  block  containing  a  more 
roomy  dwelling  place,  Mother  Joseph  pledging  her- 
self for  the  sum  of  $7,000,  at  6  per  cent  interest,  when 
she  did  not  possess  one  cent  over  and  above  the  nrst 
installment.  The  Nuns  moved  into  the  house  August 
30th,  and  the  following  day  the  first  Mass  was  cele- 
brated beneath  its  roof.  An  ever-watchful  Provi- 
dence enabled  the  Nuns  to  meet  their  obligations 
fully  as  they  became  due.  Monday,  September  6th, 
they  opened  their  school  and  pupils  flocked  to  their 
class  rooms  from  all  parts  of  the  city.  Wednesday, 
Sept.  8th,  Miss  Marv  Rafter  entered  the  Novitiate 
as  the  first  Choir  Novice.  Here  a  little  explanation 
may  be  in  place.  The  Ursuline  Order  being  a  strictly 
educational  organization,  no  other  work  is  ever,  un- 
der ordinary  circumstances,  undertaken;  therefore, 
all  who  enter  must  necessarily  be  employed  directly 
or  indirectly  in  educational  work.  It  is  obvious  that 
none  but  young  women  of  good  education,  or  capable 
of  receiving  it,  and  of  such  age  as  to  be  abl^  to  make 
due  return  for  time  so  expended,  can  be  received  as 
choir  or  teaching  members.  Others  lacking  these  re- 


PROSPEROUS  DAYS.  77 

quisites  may  be  admitted  as  helpers  in  the  many  de- 
partments that  are  required  in  such  establishments, 
such  as  housekeeping,  sewing,  care  of  the  sick,  etc. 
Besides,  the  Ursulines  being  a  mixed  order,  where 
the  duties  of  the  contemplative  and  active  life  are 
imposed,  they  must  take  part  in  the  public  and  daily 
office  of  the  church,  by  the  recitation  of  the  office,  and 
other  "Choral  duty.  Unless  they  had  such  co-laborers 
they  could  not  fully  accomplish  their  calling.  Many 
other  Orders  are  differently  constituted  and  are  al- 
lowed to  embrace  a  wider  range  of  activities.  God  is 
glorified  in  all,  but  each  Order  is  bound  to  maintain 
its  distinctive  spirit  and  practice,  and  is  not  at  lib- 
erty to  adopt  any  other. 

Feb.  24th,  1859.— The  Convent  was  incorporated 
under, the  name  of  the  "Springfield  Ursuline  Con- 
vent of  Saint  Joseph."  The  act  of  Incorporation 
was  approved  the  same  day  by  His  Excellency  Gov. 
W.  H.  Bissell,  of  Illinois.  March  19th,  1859,  Miss 
Mary  Rafter  was  received  to  the  Holy  Habit  of  the 
Ursuline  order— a  ceremony  in  which  the  garb  of  a 
nun  is  assumed  by  the  young  lady.  It  was  per- 
formed in  the  class-rooms  having  folding  doors ;  the 
smallness  of  the  Chapel  precluded  its  use,  as  many 
friends  had  implored  the  privilege  of  being  present. 
"Rrt.  Rev.  Bishop  Junker  performed  the  ceremony 


78  PROSPEROUS  DAYS. 

and  the  sermon  was  preached  by  the  great  and  holy 
Lazarist,  Father  Stephen  Vincent  Eyan,  consecrated 
Bishop  of  Buffalo  in  1868.  Benediction  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  terminated  the  religious  ser- 
vices, all  of  which  made  a  profound  impression  on 
the  audience,  composed  largely  of  non-Catholics. 

May  15th  a  new  member,  Mary  Eyan,  asked  for 
admission.  May  16th,  the  Most  Eev.  Archbishop 
Purcell  said  Mass  in  the  tiny  Convent  Chapel.  What 
a  contrast  to  Peter's  Dome,  'neath  which  he  had 
but  lately  stood;  but  what  mattered  it?  The  same 
sinless  Victim  was  offered  as  a  propitiation  for  the 
sins  of  men.  He  visited  the  class  rooms,  dormitories 
and  refectories,  giving  each  apartment  a  special 
blessing,  and  before  leaving  presented  the  scantily 
supplied  library  with  Father  Faber's  beautiful 
work,  Spiritual  Conferences,  new  from  the  author's 
London  publishers.  On  the  day  before  the  Arch- 
bishop had  consecrated  the  Cathedral  of  Alton. 

May  25th.— The  Et.  Eev.  Bishop  called  with 
dear,  saintly  Father  Janssen,  now  occupying  the  See 
of  Belleville.  This  was  the  beginning  of  a  friend- 
ship which  was  destined  to  be  the  source  of  many 
blessings.  Only  the  pioneers  of  the  Diocese  of  Alton 
can  fully  realize  all  that  " Father  Janssen"  meant 
to  the  interests  of  religion  in  these  days  of  poverty 
and  struggle. 


PROSPEROUS  DAYS.  79 

May  29th.— Another  member  presented  herself 
—Eliza  Houlihan.  She  had  nursed  Mrs.  William 
Corneau  in  her  last  illness  and  had  promised  her 
she  would  not  cease  to  care  for  her  baby  son  until 
he  was  old  enocgh  to  be  entrusted  to  other  hands. 
Faithful  to  this  promise,  she  had  deferred  carrying 
out  her  desire  of  entering  the  Convent  for  over  a 
year. 

Mr.  Irwin  Corneau,  as  a  little  lad,  afterwards 
as  a  young  man,  for  as  long  as  she  lived,  never 
failed  to  show  her  the  affectionate  regard  her  un- 
selfish devotion  deserved. 

July  2d.— The  second  school  closing  took  place. 
The  exercises  were  held  in  the  open  air.  More  than 
a  thousand  persons  attended.  Here  I  will  quote  one 
newspaper  notice  of  the  event.  There  were  several, 
all  equally  commendatory:  "The  writer  of  this  was 
on  Thursday  the  delighted  witness  of  the  second 
annual  Exhibition  at  the  Ursuline  Academy,  and  the 
only  regretful  circumstance  connected  therewith  was 
that  all  his  fellow-citizens  were  not  present  upon  the 
occasion,  as  they  could  have  had  a  good  opportunity 
of  having  removed  from  their  eyes,  the  cobwebs  of 
prejudice  which  at  all  times  will  influence  many  in 
fearing  to  entrust  the  instruction  of  their  children 
to  the  educational  orders  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
The  exercises  of  the  " Exhibition"  yesterday  were 


80  PBOSPEROUS  DAYS. 

most  creditable  to  the  institution.  The  pupils  of  the 
minim  department  were  most  interesting  and 
showed  all  the  proficiency  to  be  expected  from  chil- 
dren of  their  age.  The  young  ladies  of  the  Board- 
ing and  Seminary  Departments  are  to  be  congratu- 
lated on  their  great  success.  It  would  be  difficult  to 
imagine  anything  more  full  of  grace  than  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  took  the  parts  assigned  them,  or 
showing  more  of  excellent  teaching  in  the  various 
departments  of  which  specimens  were  given,  than 
was  made  apparent  in  the  performance  of  their 
several  roles.  Parents  and  guardians  may  feel  very 
certain  that  while  the  intellectual  and  moral  facul- 
ties of  their  daughters  and  wards  are  fully  de- 
veloped, the  graces  that  should  soothe  and  ornament 
social  life  are  not  neglected  in  a  school  under  the 
able  management  of  'Mother  Joseph.*  " 

May  18th.— Miss  Cleary,  niece  of  Mr.  Cleary 
of  Jacksonville,  applied,  through  the  Et.  Rev. 
Bishop,  for  admission  as  a  choir  Religious.  She  is 
a  most  desirable  subject,  being  of  exceptional  talent 
and  having  enjoyed  the  benefits  of  an  excellent 
Convent  education. 

Aug.  18th.— Exercises  of  the  Annual  Retreat. 
Sept.  5th. — Opening  of  the  Academy  for  the 
third  year. 


PROSPEROUS  DAYS.  81 

On  the  12th  of  the  same  month  the  Marine  Fire 
Insurance  Bank  lent,  without  interest,  the  sum  of 
$1,290  to  pay  last  instalment  on  the  property.  The 
non-Catholics  of  Springfield  have  always  shown 
themselves  most  appreciative  friends  of  the  Insti- 
tute and  the  Nuns  never  fail  to  remember  them  in 
their  daily  prayers. 

April,  I860.— Feast  of  the  Patronage  of  St. 
Joseph.  The  Sodality  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  was 
established.  The  Et.  Eev.  Bishop  presented  Mother 
Joseph  with  a  valued  relic  of  her  Holy  Patron;  it 
was  carried  processionally,  with  lighted  tapers  and 
holy  Canticles  through  all  the  apartments  of  the 
house  which  the  Bt.  Rev.  Bishop  dedicated  anew  to 
our  Holy  Father  and  Patron. 

March  13jth,  1861.— Margaret  Donovan,  our  well 
known  Sister  Camilla,  still  living,  entered  as  a  postu- 
lant. On  the  same  day  a  note  was  received  from 
William  D.  Power,  Judge  of  the  County  Court  of 
Sangamon  County,  111.,  informing  the  Nuns  that  all 
their  back  taxes  for  state  and  county  had,  by  order 
of  the  court,  been  remitted,  and  that  in  the  future 
such  taxes  would  not  be  levied. 

March  18th.— Three  sisters,  first  Ursulines  of 
Illinois,  were  received  for  Holy  Profession. 

March  19th.— Feast  of  our  great  and  holy 
Patron,  the  Et.  Eev.  Bishop  celebrated  Mass, 

—6 


82  PROSPEROUS  DAYS. 

preached,  exposed  the  sacred  relic  for  veneration, 
took  dinner,  visited  the  pupils  and  gave  his  Episco- 
pal blessing  to  all  before  leaving  for  Alton. 

April  10th,  1861.— Paid  back  $1,290  so  kindly 
lent  by  Marine  Bank,  and  thanks  to  God  and  His 
Holy  Mother,  the  Convent,  with  splendid  prospects, 
stands  clear  of  debt. 

May  13th.— Eev.  Father  Janssen,  the  present 
venerable  Bishop  of  Belleville,  gave  the  holy  Scapu- 
lar in  the  Convent  Chapel  to  two  young  men.  One, 
Captain  W.  Cleary,  gave  his  life  for  his  country 
during  the  civil  war,  returning  to  his  uncle's  home 
in  Jacksonville  to  die  at  the  early  age  of  25.  The 
other,  Mr.  J.  J.  Kafter,  still  lives,  a  prominent 
lawyer  in  East  St.  Louis. 

July  12th.— Annual  Retreat  given  bv  Rt.  Rev. 
Bishop,  terminated  on  the  21st  by  Renewal  of  Vows 
and  followed  on  the  22d  by  the  pronouncing  of  the 
Perpetual  Vows  of  the  Order  by  four  young  Nuns— 
Mothers  Mary  Stanislaus  Rafter,  Mary  Austin 
Cleary  and  Sisters  Martha  Rowland  and  Isidore 
Houlihan. 

Sept.  llth.— The  two  lovely  daughters  of  the  late 
Governor  Bissell— Misses  Josephine  and  Rhoda  Bis- 
sell— were  baptized  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  in  the 
Convent  chapel.  The  next  morning  they,  with  Mrs. 


PROSPEROUS  DAYS.  83 

Bissell  and  her  niece,  Miss  Kinney,  received  Holy 
Communion.  They  took  breakfast  with  the  Bt.  Eev. 
Bishop,  and  at  nine  o'clock  he  administered  Con- 
firmation to  a  class  of  five,  including  Misses  Joseph- 
ine and  Rhoda  Bissell,  Miss  Bonnie  Kinney,  Miss 
Ella.  Joyce  and  Miss  Bridget  Smith. 

Upon  this  visit  the  Bt.  Bev.  Bishop  brought  a 
young  lady,  Miss  Clifford,  belonging  to  a  prominent 
Catholic  family  of  Alton,  who  desired  to  enter  the 
Novitiate.  She  had  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a 
good  education  and  was  musically  gifted.  She  died 
in  1869,  as  Sr.  St.  Angela,  on  the  feast  of  her  holy 
patroness,  at  the  early  age  of  26.  B.  I.  P. 

I  think  I  have  given  details  enough  to  show  how 
God  showered  His  blessings  on  the  institution;  how 
carefully  its  spiritual  needs  were  supplied  by  its 
kind  Bishop  and  father;  what  devoted  friends  had 
risen  up  both  among  Catholics  and  non-Catholics. 
The  Annals  of  these  first  ten  years  are  copious  and 
my  pen  lingers  lovingly  upon  them— but  it  is  im- 
possible, unless  I  would  make  the  book  a  quarto 
volume,  to  chronicle  all  those  interesting  details  in 
which  God's  Providential  care  is  so  manifest. 

One  more  incident  before  closing  the  chapter. 

May  14th,  1862,  Col.  Wier,  of  a  Kansas  regi- 
ment, called  to  see  his  daughter,  who  had  been  placed 


84  PROSPEROUS  DAYS. 

at  the  Convent  by  her  paternal  uncle  with  strict  in- 
junctions not  to  make  a  Catholic  of  her.  Her  father, 
whose  field  duties  had  prevented  him  from  coming 
earlier,  was  much  pleased  with  everything,  expressed 
his  entire  satisfaction  and  wished  his  little  daughter 
to  remain  for  several  years  longer.  In  leaving  he 
said:  "Mother  Joseph,  make  a  good  Catholic  of 
her."  Rev.  Mother  Joseph,  supposing  he  was  jest- 
ing, replied:  "Have  no  anxiety,  Colonel,  we  are 
strictly  honorable  in  never  interfering  with  the  re- 
ligious principles  of  our  pupils."  She  was  very 
thankful  to  God  for  his  serious  reply:  "I  am  not 
jesting,  Madam,  I  do  indeed  wish  you  to  make  her  a 
good  woman,  and  if  Catholicity  will  make  her  like 
you,  and  she  should  desire  to  embrace  it,  I  will  not 
object."  A  short  time  after  she  was  removed  by  her 
uncle,  but  not  before  her  inquiring  mind  had  ob- 
tained much  information  from  good  Sister  Isidore, 
who  attended  to  the  wants  of  the  pupils.  She  did 
not  become  a  Catholic  at  the  Convent,  but  in  course 
of  time  she  sought  instruction,  married  an  eminent 
lawyer  of  Saint  Louis  and  her  Jesuit  son,  Rev. 
Father  Albert  Wise,  of  the  Creighton  University, 
facetiously  signs  himself  our  "Adopted  Grandson." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CARES  AND  ANXIETIES. 

Such  was  the  ability  displayed  by  Mother  Jo- 
seph in  the  management  of  the  affairs  of  the  house, 
that  she  was  regarded  by  the  business  men  of  the 
city  with  whom  she  had  dealings,  as  possessed  of 
very  high  and  unusual  qualifications  in  all  such 
transactions.  She  never,  however,  attributed  any 
such  powers  to  herself  but  always  ascribed  all  wis- 
dom of  action  and  all  success  to  the  Divine  Assist- 
ance. Many  of  the  best  results  were  obtained  with- 
out planning  or  forethought.  "God  will  always 
take  care  of  His  own,"  were  the  words  she  often 
uttered.  An  incident,  however,  which  took  place 
about  this  time  was  credited  to  her  far-sightedness 
and  business  acumen,  it  became  somewhat  widely 
known  and  added  not  a  little  to  her  reputation  for 
shrewdness. 

The  last  few  lots  in  the  half  block  upon  which 
the  Convent  stood  could,  Mother  Joseph  learned,  be 
obtained,  as  the  owner  intended  to  sell.  Mr.  Meyers 
negotiated  for  their  purchase.  He  reported  the  sum 
required,  first  payment  of  $600  and  incidentals  of 
the  minutest  kind,  all  to  be  paid  in  gold  when  it  was 

85 


86        MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CARES  AND  ANXIETIES. 

at  a  premium  of  6  per  cent  and  going  up  daily.  Not 
having  the  coin  on  hand,  it  was  to  be  borrowed  from 
the  bank,  for  Mother  Joseph  was  determined  to 
secure  the  full  half  block. 

As  gold  was  advancing  in  value  daily,  she  of- 
fered her  creditor  full  payment  before  the  stipulated 
time  had  elapsed,  so  as  to  save  the  interest.  The 
acceptance  of  her  proposition  would  have  been  re- 
garded as  a  great  favor,  but  it  was  refused.  The 
investment  was  considered  too  safe  and  too  profit- 
able to  the  creditor  for  any  change  in  the  first  ar- 
rangement. Meanwhile  Treasury  Notes  were  de- 
clared legal  tender  at  par,  and  to  be  accepted  for  all 
payments.  Messrs.  Irwin  and  Corneau  were  de- 
lighted to  settle  with  the  Springfield  Shylock  in 
Greenbacks,  on  the  very  day  the  money  was  due, 
nor  did  it  lessen  their  gratification  that  through  the 
vicissitudes  of  war,  gold  rose  again  and  soon,  to  an 
exorbitant  premium. 

This  transaction  became  widely  known  in  the 
city  at  the  time  and  created  much  amusement  among 
men  who  confessed  that  it  was  the  first  time  the 
grasping  creditor  had  met  his  match. 

As  will  be  seen,  Mother  Joseph  had  nothing  to 
do  in  planning  the  result,  nevertheless  she  was  from 
that  incident  considered  capable  of  coping  with  any 
business  matter  that  might  arise. 


MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CARES  AND  ANXIETIES.        87 

June  18th,  1862.— Mr.  William  Corneau  brought 
the  deed  of  the  entire  property  now  clear  of  debt, 
transferring  it  from  Mother  Joseph  Woulfe,  who  had 
held  it  in  trust,  to  the  corporate  body  of  the  Spring- 
field Ursuline  Convent.  This  "Britton"  property,  as 
it  was  called,  situated  at  the  corner  of  Mason  and 
Sixth  streets,  is  still  used  for  religious  and  educa- 
tional purposes,  although  it  passed  long  since  from 
the  ownership  of  the  Springfield  Ursulines. 

During  the  early  years  of  the  Nuns'  residence 
in  Springfield,  the  religious  instruction  of  the  Catho- 
lic children  was  a  purpose  very  dear  to  the  heart  of 
Mother  Joseph.  She  and  her  associates  were  bound 
by  a  special  vow  to  the  religious  instruction  of 
youth.  The  Convent  had,  of  course,  to  be  placed  on 
a  safe  financial  basis,  means  of  livelihood  had  to  be 
secured,  but  upon  the  opening  of  the  second  scholas- 
tic year  a  school  corresponding  in  a  measure  to  the 
present  splendidly  equipped  Parish  schools  was 
opened.  Precisely  the  same  teachers  as  were  in  the 
Academy,  employed  part  of  their  time  in  this  school. 
The  pupils  who  could  pay  did  so,  according  to  their 
means;  those  who  could  not  were  gladly  received. 
The  same  consideration  and  courtesy  were  shown  to 
every  pupil  who  was  taught  in  any  and  every  de- 
partment. It  is  the  child's  immortal  soul  that  is  of 
paramount  importance  in  the  eyes  of  every  religious 


88        MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CABES  AND  ANXIETIES. 

teacher.  The  buildings  were  poor;  it  could  not  be 
helped;  the  furnishings  were  of  the  most  primitive 
type,  but  the  teaching  in  St.  Angela's  School  was 
good.  The  common  branches  now  taught  in  the 
schools  for  the  first  eight  grades  formed  the  curri- 
culum, but  lessons  in  Christian  knowledge  and  de- 
portment were  also  important  subjects.  Here  I  will 
quote  the  words  of  an  eminent  ecclesiastic  of  the  dio- 
cese fully  acquainted  with  the  subject,  published  in 
the  New  World  some  years  ago:  "Attached  to  the 
Academy  was  a  parochial  school  for  girls  where  the 
attendance  during  its  last  five  years  averaged  one 
hundred  fifty.  For  ten  years  the  Ursulines,  although 
struggling  and  in  poverty,  provided  the  building, 
fuel  and  teachers  for  the  children,  receiving  no 
fixed  remuneration  but  such  trifling  sums  as  pioneers 
are  usually  able  to  pay  for  educational  purposes. 
No  pupil  was  ever  refused  because  of  inability  to 
pay,  and  many  who  attended  that  early  school  are 
among  the  most  esteemed  and  valued  friends  of  the 
Nuns  today.  During  those  early  years  up  to  1867 
Saint  Angela's  was  the  only  Parish  school  for  girls 
in  the  city." 

We  have  now  entered  on  comparatively  pros- 
perous days.  The  spiritual  needs  of  the  community 
were  as  well  supplied  as  could  be  expected  when 
priests  were  so  scarce  in  the  diocese.  The  assistant 


MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CARES  AND  ANXIETIES.        89 

priest  at  the  Immaculate  Conception  did  duty  as 
Chaplain,  at  a  salary  of  $150  per  annum,  celebrating 
three  Masses  per  week  at  the  Convent.  For  how 
many  extra  spiritual  favors  do  the  Nuns  owe  a  debt 
of  gratitude!  Never  will  they  forget  the  services, 
friendship  and  good  will  of  these  pioneer  priests, 
Fathers  Costa,  FitzGibbons,  Zabel,  Stick,  Clifford, 
Jacques,  Mangan,  Vogt,  Hinssen,  and  many  others 
whose  deeds  are  recorded  on  a  brighter  page.  When- 
ever a  clerical  visitor  came  to  the  city  the  charitable 
Fathers  at  the  old  Immaculate  Conception  managed 
to  utilize  his  ministrations  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Nuns,  and  many  an  unlocked  for  Mass  was  offered 
up  on  the  poor  little  altar  of  the  dear  old  Chapel. 
Here  I  fall  into  a  reminiscent  mood.  That  chapel 
from  which  most  faithfully  ascended  daily  the  chant 
of  the  Office,  rises  upon  my  mental  vision.  What  a 
contrast  to  our  present  beautiful  place  of  worship; 
but  is  the  daily  service  more  acceptable  to  God?  Not, 
at  least,  because  of  more  commodious  and  elegant 
surroundings. 

A  tiny  room  about  twelve  by  nine  feet  and  nine 
feet  high  was  shut  off  from  an  enclosed  porch  by  two 
doors ;  this  was  the  sanctuary,  the  altar  was  in  keep- 
ing with  it.  A  shelf  at  either  end  upheld  statues  of 
Our  Blessed  Mother  and  St.  Joseph.  We  have  them 
yet.  The  porch  was  enclosed  by  windows ;  they  still 


90        MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CARES  AND  ANXIETIES. 

are  in  use  as  doors  for  our  cabinet  enclosing  appar- 
atus used  in  teaching  Physics.  Outside  of  the  win- 
dows was  a  trellis,  over  which  wandered  a  blossom- 
laden  vine.  Two  long  and  low  benches  of  pine  served 
as  chair  stalls ;  prieu-dieus  at  each  end  were  used  by 
Mothers  Joseph  and  DeSales.  For  Mass  and  choir 
duty  the  folding  doors  were  opened;  at  other  times 
they  were  closed  and  the  Nuns'  choir  served  alter- 
nately as  class-room  or  the  young  ladies'  refectory. 
A  magnificent  Mason  and  Hamlin  organ,  with 
double-manual  and  pedal  key  boards  had  been  pre- 
sented to  Mother  Joseph,  purchased  by  friends  at  a 
cost  of  $600,  as  a  surprise  gift.  It  was  placed  in  the 
parlor,  there  being  no  room  in  the  chapel,  and  the 
glorious  tones  it  gave  out  under  her  skillful  manipu- 
lation traveled  over  a  somewhat  tortuous  path  before 
reaching  their  destination,  but  indeed  it  was  real 
music,  "by  distance  made  more  sweet."  That  little 
chapel  was  really  and  truly  often  most  beautiful. 
The  gleam  of  the  twinkling  tapers  amid  the  sur- 
rounding gloom  (there  were  no  windows  in  the  sanc- 
tuary), the  rich  odor  and  brilliant  coloring  of  the 
floral,  votive  offerings  which  supplemented  the  poor, 
array  of  paper  lilies  and  roses  had  a  beauty,  all  their 
own.  She  who  pens  these  lines  had  then,  and  since, 
has  knelt  before  earth's  most  gorgeous  shrines,  but 
never  can  she  forget  that  darling  little  sanctuary, 


MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CARES  AND  ANXIETIES.        91 

where  Heaven's  glorious  King  dwelt  with  delight, 
sharing  the  poverty  and  privations  of  His  well-be- 
loved. As  the  Nuns'  resources  increased,  the  Chapel 
was  the  first  place  to  feel  it. 

The  course  of  events  moved  smoothly  on  in  the 
tranquil  life  of  the  Convent.  Yearly  ceremonies  of 
First  Communions,  receptions  of  the  Children  of 
Mary,  Annual  Retreats,  Receptions  and  Professions 
of  the  Nuns  and  all  the  activities  of  a  very  cloistered 
Educational  Order  followed  each  other  in  undis- 
turbed tranquillity  under  the  competent  guidance  of 
Mother  Mary  Joseph. 

Oct.  10th.— Rev.  Father  J.  Janssen  dedicated  the 
Novitiate  to  God  under  the  patronage  of  the  angelic 
St.  Stanislaus,  and  began  a  Novena  with  the  Com- 
munity, to  obtain  candidates  worthy  to  bear  the  name 
of  Ursulines.  About  this  time  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop 
presented  the  Nuns  with  a  magnificent  oil  painting, 
which  once  belonged  to  Cardinal  Antonelli  and  which 
had  passed  into  his  hands.  It  is  a  Nativity,  but  the 
artist  is  not  known ;  it  is  very  old  and  very  fine.  It 
was  lent  to  the  Chicago  Art  Exhibit  and  received 
much  praise. 

On  record  for  April  22d,  1863,  I  find :  Seventeen 
children  of  St.  Angela's  Parochial  School  began  their 
retreat  for  First  Communion;  it  was  conducted  by 


92        MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CARES  AND  ANXIETIES. 

Mother  Mary  Joseph,  assisted  by  Sister  Mary  Stan- 
islaus. 

Sept.  15th.— A  magnificent  ciborium,  solid  silver 
and  heavily  plated  with  gold,  was  presented  to  the 
Nuns  by  their  old  friend,  Very  Eeverend  Edward 
Purcell,  V.  G.,  of  the  Archdiocese  of  Cincinnati.  It 
is  still  in  use,  having  never  needed  re-plating. 

July  22d,  1864.-Bev.  F.  Stick  left  Springfield 
for  Mount  Sterling,  and  on  the  29th  Kev.  Dr.  Zabel 
left  for  Illinoistown. 

On  the  records  now  appear  the  oft-repeated 
item:  "No  Mass."  The  loss  of  these  two  excellent 
clergymen  who  are  still  living,  shows  conclusively 
that  much  of  the  spiritual  assistance  afforded  the 
Nuns  was  due  to  their  devotedness  and  zeal.  It 
shows  also  that  the  diocese  was  growing  and  that  it 
was  hard  for  the  Bishop  to  supply  its  needs. 

Aug.  10th.— Father  Anselm,  a  Franciscan  from 
Quincy,  came  to  supply  the  religious  needs  of  Spring- 
field until  some  priest  was  appointed. 

About  this  time  Mother  Joseph  determined  to 
build  on  a  larger  scale. 

With  the  Bt.  Bev.  Bishop's  permission,  two 
Nuns  went  to  investigate  the  advantages  of  several 
pieces  of  property  that  were  for  sale.  They  offered 
$18,000  for  the  Loose  property,  but  the  owners  re- 


MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CARES  AND  ANXIETIES.        93 

fused  to  sell  under  $21,000;  it  afterwards  became 
the  property  of  the  Rt.  Eev.  Bishop. 

As  <  *  Greenbacks ' '  were  depreciating  at  a  fearful 
rate,  Mother  Joseph  was  most  desirous  to  invest  in 
land.  Not  being  able  to  find  any  building  suitable 
for  school  purposes,  she  secured  through  Mr.  Doyle 
a  splendid  ten-acre  piece  of  property  in  the  western 
part  of  the  city  for  $6,000  cash,  the  property  being 
sold  for  debt.  Just  as  she  was  about  to  write  to 
the  Bishop  for  advice  and  permission,  he  appeared 
at  the  Convent,  at  an  unusually  late  hour,  on  his 
way  to  Cincinnati,  and  only  came  to  ask  the  Nuns  if 
they  were  in  need  of  funds,  and  he  promised  to  ob- 
tain what  was  needed  from  Very  Rev.  Edward  Pur- 
cell.  He  willingly  gave  his  permission  for  the  pur- 
chase of  the  land. 

At  this  time  Miss  Anna  Laux,  sister  to  the  well- 
known  hotel  men  of  Decatur,  who  had  been  a  boarder 
at  the  Institution,  applied  for  admission  to  the 
Novitiate.  She  rendered  great  services  to  the  Con- 
vent and  many  years  later  succeeded  Mother  Joseph 
as  Superior  of  the  Institution,  as  Eev.  Mother 
Teresa. 

Again  a  long  record  of  "No  Masses."  These 
spiritual  deprivations  were  later  a  source  of  many 
blessings,  verifying  the  saying  that  "All  things  work 
together  for  good  unto  those  who  love  God."  They 


94:        MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CARES  AND  ANXIETIES. 

became  the  moving  power  in  making  all  manner  of 
sacrifices  to  procure  the  service  of  a  private  Convent 
Chaplain. 

Mother  Joseph's  energies  were  now  bent  on  pro- 
curing a  suitable  site  for  the  erection  of  a  real  Con- 
vent and  Academy.  A  fine  Academy  now  occupied 
by  the  Lutheran  College  was  to  be  sold  for  $15,000. 
Messrs.  Corneau  and  Divilbliss  accompanied  Mother 
M.  Joseph,  Mother  Charles  and  old  Sister  Agatha  to 
the  place,  but  it  was  found  to  be  unsuited  to  their 
requirements. 

June  30th,  1865.— School  having  been  dismissed 
at  noon,  Mothers  Charles,  Stanislaus  and  Austin  with 
good  Sister  Agatha,  visited  the  ten-acre  lot  pur- 
chased the  year  before  but  never  seen,  until  the  Rt. 
Eev.  Bishop  insisted  on  the  present  inspection.  They 
were  delighted  with  the  beautiful  orchard  planted 
under  the  direct  supervision  of  His  Excellency,  Gov. 
Mattison,  to  whom  the  property  had  formerly  be- 
longed. They  then  drove  to  Major  Allen's  property 
on  North  Fifth  street  (where  the  Convent  now 
stands),  and  were  very  much  pleased  with  it.  On 
returning  home  they  met  Major  Allen,  who  had  pre- 
ceded them,  and  agreed  to  purchase  ten  acres  for 
$3,000,  to  suit  themselves  as  to  the  first  payment  and 
pay  ten  per  cent  on  the  others. 

The  bargain  was  considered  finished,  no  change 


MOTHER  JOSEPH'S  CARES  AND  ANXIETIES.        95 

to  be  made  on  either  side.  Meanwhile  Rev.  Father 
Busch  and  Mr.  Bretz  asked  to  buy  a  part  of  the  prop- 
erty on  Sixth  street  to  build  the  German  Church 
thereon.  In  consideration  of  the  purpose  for  which 
it  was  to  be  used,  it  was  sold  to  the  German  Congre- 
gation for  two  hundred  dollars  less  than  it  had  cost. 

After  endless  delays  and  variations,  for  Major 
Allen  was  a  very  weather-cock  in  his  veerings,  by 
the  advice  of  General  McClernand,  Mr.  W.  H.  Cor- 
neau,  Mr.  Martin  Eafter  and  other  kind  friends,  the 
Major's  conditions  were  accepted  and  six  and  a  half 
acres  were  purchased.  Mr.  Lane  drew  up  all  neces- 
sary legal  papers  for  the  transfer  of  the  property, 
but  would  accept  no  fee  for  his  services.  When  all 
was  concluded,  the  Nuns  collectively  drew  a  sigh  of 
relief  and  breathed  a  heartfelt  "Deo  Gratias." 

July  18. — Mothers  Mary  Joseph  and  Mary  Aus- 
tin went  to  Allen's  Grove  to  select  a  spot  upon  which 
to  erect  the  large  building  which  is  the  monument  of 
Mother  Joseph's  untiring  zeal  and  energy  for  God's 
greater  honor  and  glory,  in  Springfield. 

In  the  evening  Rev.  Father  Costa  came  to  call, 
to  impart  the  welcome  intelligence  that  as  there  was 
a  second  priest  at  the  Immaculate  Conception,  the 
Nuns  would  have  daily  Mass.  Good  Bishop  Junker 
sent  from  Cincinnati,  through  Mr.  W.  H.  Corneau, 
his  full  approval  of  all  that  had  been  done,  but  urged, 


96         MOTHER  JOSEPH  's  CAEES  AND  ANXIETIES. 

nevertheless,  that  only  the  basement  should  be  under- 
taken, because  wages  and  material  were  higher  than 
they  were  expected  to  be  in  the  following  Spring  of 
'66. 

This  was  a  disappointment,  but  to  Mother  Joseph 
the  Bishop's  voice,  being  that  of  a  Superior,  was  the 
voice  of  God. 

On  the  15th  of  August,  feast  of  the  glorious  As- 
sumption of  Mary  into  Heaven,  Mr.  Martin  Rafter, 
a  patriarchal  old  friend,  removed  the  first  shovel  of 
earth  for  the  foundation.  This  was  to  him  a  religious 
duty  and  a  pleasure,  as  it  was  the  beginning  of  a 
permanent  home  for  an  Institution  dedicated  en- 
tirely to  promoting  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God, 
among  the  rising  generation  of  Springfield.  Mr. 
Enos  staked  off  the  ground  and  on  the  following 
Wednesday,  August  16th,  1865,  the  excavation  was 
begun. 

Plans  and  specifications  had  been  submitted  and 
approved  and  Colonel  Schwartz  was  engaged  as 
architect,  all  being  placed  under  his  superintendence. 


COLLEGE.     PLAYGROUND.     MONASTERY. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  NEW  CONVENT. 

To  the  dwellers  within  the  sacred  shelter  of 
Convent  walls,  every  little  happening  out  of  the  or- 
dinary routine  of  the  tranquil,  daily  life  becomes  im- 
portant enough  to  chronicle,  and  as  I  wish  to  make 
this,  perhaps  too  Boswellian  record,  a  living  picture 
of  Convent  workings  I  must  here  mention  that  a 
visit  of  five  weeks  from  the  Alton  Ursulines  was 
very  much  enjoyed  and  has  left  lasting  memories. 
One  of  those  dear  Nuns  who  edified  all  by  her  sin- 
cere and  simple  piety  is  still  living,  and  doing  valued 
service  in  the  Alton  Convent.  Later,  Mothers  Mary 
Joseph  and  Charles,  being  obliged  to  obtain  special 
surgical  help  which  Springfield  could  not  supply  in 
those  days,  had  recourse  to  the  great  and  good 
Doctor  Gregory  of  St.  Louis.  They  never  forgot 
dear  Sister  Winifred,  so  devoted  to  the  poor  sol- 
diers, whether  of  the  North  or  South.  She  would 
take  in  payment  for  all  her  care  of  our  Nuns,  only 
such  things  as  would  help  her  sick  boys,  whether 
in  blue  or  grey.  Accordingly,  upon  their  return, 

our  Mothers  obtained  for  her  from  their  Springfield 

—7  97 


98  THE  NEW  COFVENT. 

friends  dainties  enough  to  fill  a  large  dry  goods  box. 
Among  these  ' l  dainties ' '  tobacco  and  pipes  were  not 
forgotten.  On  the  return  trip  from  St.  Louis  they 
stopped  in  Alton  and  enjoyed  the  hospitality  of 
their  Ursuline  Sisters  for  a  few  days.  A  later  visit 
cemented  the  ties  thus  formed,  and  most  cordial  re- 
lations existed  between  the  Alton  and  Springfield 
Ursulines  during  all  the  years  that  elapsed  between 
those  distant  days,  and  the  blessed  movement  known 
as  the  Canonical  Union  of  the  Ursulines,  when  they 
became  one  body. 

Events  were  moving  rapidly  and  money  was 
needed  to  push  them  along.  The  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop 
advised  a  loan  from  Very  Rev.  Edward  Purcell,  and 
that  the  Nuns  should  go  to  Cincinnati  to  negotiate 
it.  Rev.  Mothers  Joseph  and  Charles,  dressed  as 
seculars,  proceeded  to  Cincinnati  and  obtained  all 
the  money  they  needed,  at  the  legal  rate  of  interest, 
to  be  paid  back  whenever  it  was  convenient.  No 
security  was  required. 

The  erection  of  so  large  a  building  for  the  pur- 
poses of  a  private  school  and  by  ladies,  in  a  city  of 
Springfield's  resources  in  1866  was  considered  rash 
by  men  of  known  business  ability.  When  Mr.  J. 
Williams  was  approached  for  a  donation,  he  laugh- 
ingly remarked:  "I  will  give  $100  when  the  roof  is 
on,  which  will  be  never. ' '  When  called  upon  to  make 


THE  NEW  CONVENT.  99 

good  his  promise,  less  than  two  years  later,  he  was 
as  surprised  as  he  was  pleased  to  do  so. 

Many  means  besides  teaching  were  resorted  to 
by  the  Nuns  for  obtaining  funds,  and  a  great  help 
at  the  time  was  embroidery  in  gold  bullion  done  for 
the  army  officers.  General  McClernand  had  kindly 
placed  in  their  way  this  means  of  augmenting  their 
resources. 

The  Nuns  were  expert  artists  with  the  needle, 
and  rich  embroideries  in  chenille,  bead-work,  gold 
and  silver  bullion,  and  silk,  were  much  in  demand. 
What  free  time  they  had,  and  it  was  little,  they  gave 
to  the  making  of  the  magnificent  tapestry  pictures 
which  still  adorn  their  walls. 

Mother  Joseph  had  inherited  from  her  father  a 
deep  horror  of  incurring  debt  without  a  well  secured 
foundation  of  being  able  to  meet  her  obligations  as 
they  came  due.  She  had,  however,  to  offset  this,  a 
profound  reliance  on  the  Providence  of  God  and  a 
firm  belief  that  since  He,  through  the  voice  of  her 
Superiors,  had  placed  her  in  Springfield,  He  would 
assist  her  in  all  the  difficulties  that  might  arise.  It 
seems  scarcely  necessary  to  state  that  the  Poverty, 
to  which  Nuns  pledge  themselves  by  vow,  was  car- 
ried to  a  far  greater  renunciation  of  the  conven- 
iences and  comforts  of  life  than  was  of  strict  obliga- 
tion. The  boarders,  however,  felt  nothing  of  all  this 


100  THE  NEW  CONVENT. 

self-denial  which  seemed  imperatively  demanded  of 
the  Nuns,  by  the  conditions  in  which  they  were 
placed.  It  is  the  cry  in  France  that  Beligious  Orders 
are  too  wealthy  and  this  cry  is  sometimes  taken  up 
by  badly  informed  or  thoughtless  persons.  All  good 
things  may,  of  course,  be  abused,  and  doubtless  in 
many  cases  are,  but  whatever  may  be  the  conditions 
in  countries  where  Monasteries  have  large  legacies 
and  endowments  from  the  dowries  of  the  Nuns 
themselves,  or  from  the  generosity  of  wealthy  bene- 
factors, it  certainly  is  scarcely  applicable  to  the 
struggling  Orders  of  America. 

What  is  the  Vow  of  Poverty?  Well,  it  is  prac- 
tically to  renounce  all  personal  ownership  of  worldly 
goods,  possessed  at  the  time  of  pronouncing  it,  or 
which  may  be  inherited  later.  In  return,  the  plain, 
simple  necessaries  of  a  Nun's  life  are  guaranteed 
by  the  Order,  with  devoted  care  in  sickness  and 
prayerful  remembrance  after  death.  As  she  could 
claim  nothing  for  herself  in  life,  so  the  Nun  can 
dispose  of  nothing  when  she  leaves  this  vale  of  tears. 
Whatever  of  increase  in  the  property  of  the  Order 
may  have  come  to  it,  through  her  exertions,  remains, 
to  continue  through  others,  the  work  in  which  she 
was  engaged.  Thus  it  is  apparent  that  the  value 
of  the  Convent's  belongings  can  make  no  difference 
in  the  individual  life  of  the  Nun.  Conventual  Pov- 


THE  NEW  CONVENT.  101 

erty  is  not  parsimony,  it  is  not  economy  even,  as  St. 
Ignatius  plainly  signified  when  he  refused  to  pur- 
chase better  cloth,  although  it  would  last  longer, 
' '  because  it  was  such  as  was  out  of  the  reach  of  the 
poor. ' '  A  world  that  does  not  understand  the  things 
of  God  will  say :  Cuibono?  The  only  answer  is  to 
be  found  in  the  asceticism  taught  by  the  Saints  who 
regard  the  imitation  of  Christ  as  man's  highest 
privilege  and  duty.  He  had  not  whereon  to  lay  His 
head.  He  died  upon  a  cross  bereft  of  all,  and  His 
very  tomb  was  due  to  the  charity  of  favored  Joseph 
of  Arimathea.  Love's  greatest  tribute  is  imitation. 

Were  it  not  for  this  vow  of  Poverty  made  by 
the  teaching  Orders  of  the  Church,  it  would  be  im- 
possible to  carry  on  the  great  work  of  the  Parochial 
schools,  where  the  salary  paid  the  Sisters  often 
barely  supplies  their  very  frugal  needs. 

A  concrete  example  often  elucidates  a  thing  so 
much  better  than  many  words :  One  of  the  boarders 
presented  Mother  Mary  Joseph  with  a  black  cash- 
mere apron,  already  made,  on  the  feast  of  her 
glorious  Patron ;  the  other  Nuns  were  wearing  calico, 
when  not  engaged  in  Choral  duty.  .At  first  Mother 
Mary  Joseph  demurred  at  being  different  from  the 
others,  but  she  was  prevailed  upon  to  keep  it.  With 
great  care  and  frequent  darnings,  it  lasted  her  the 
rest  of  her  life— twenty-five  years!  Who  that  knew 


102  THE  NEW  CONVENT. 

Mother  Joseph  will  not  say  that  in  her  dignified 
humility  she  would  have  been  saluted  as  a  peer  by 
a  princess  f  Yet  she  gloried  in  the  livery  of  Christ- 
Holy  Poverty. 

Colonel  Schwartz  was  pushing  work  on  the 
house,  and  in  March,  '67,  it  was  already  under  roof. 
The  street  cars  to  Oak  Ridge  Cemetery  were  in  op- 
eration and  the  Ursulines  were  shareholders.  In  re- 
turn, they  had  a  free  pass  for  two,  until  the  line 
passed  into  other  hands.  How  many  of  the  dear  ' '  old 
girls "  remember  with  amusement,  how  they  were 
accustomed  to  go  down  town  in  pairs,  with  the  large 
green  pass  securely  hung  around  the  neck  of  the 
more  trustworthy.  Dear,  old  days!  I  wonder  if 
they  have  left  a  legacy  to  the  present  generation 
equal  in  value  to  the  refined  simplicity  of  long  ago ! 
I  think  they  have.  I  am  no  Icmdator  temporis  acti, 
and  I  believe  the  Convent  girl  of  today  is  just  as 
sweet  as  those  of  yore;  she  is  not  so  unconsciously 
simple;  ergo.  She  must  have  inherited  an  equiva- 
lent. 

The  ten-acre  lot  was  sold,  at  double  its  value, 
for  cash  and  in  gold. 

The  writer  of  these  memoirs  having  entered  the 
Novitiate  in  January,  1867,  and  not  having  yet  re- 
ceived the  holy  habit,  was  utilized  to  go  out  and  see 


THE  NEW  CONVENT.  103 

the  new  Convent.  None  of  the  Nuns  had  seen  it  yet. 
Good,  patriarchal  Mr.  Martin  Rafter,  father  of  one 
of  the  Sisters,  acted  as  their  representative  and  made 
frequent  reports  to  Mother  Joseph.  The  postulant 
and  the  boarders  walked  out  on  the  very  sparsely 
populated  Sixth  street,  but  could  not  get  in.  What  a 
splendid  building  it  did  look  on  the  outside !  and  oh ! 
the  questions  that  were  asked  and  the  descriptions 
given  at  evening  recreation!  Sister  Angela  was 
afraid  she  would  get  lost  in  its  pictured  vastnesa. 
Mother  Joseph  was  so  pleased  and  happy  as  she  un- 
rolled the  plans  and  showed  location  of  each  apart- 
ment! The  building  was  to  be  heated  by  air 
and  there  were  four  rather  cavernous  receptacles  in 
the  basement  ready  to  receive  the  furnaces.  Some 
visitors  going  through,  were  very  much  shocked  that, 
in  our 'enlightened  times,  the  citizens  of  Springfield 
would  permit  poor,  benighted  Nuns  to  be  placed  in 
dark  cells,  as  was  practiced  in  the  Middle  Ages. 
They  had  seen  the  cells,  and  seeing  is  believing.  So 
much  for  their  logic  and  their  knowledge  of  the 
Middle  Ages  which  gave  us  our  marvels  of  stained 
glass  windows  and  Gothic  architecture! 

A  new  set  of  friends  and  benefactors  were  aris- 
ing and  I  now  find  Mr.  Daniel  0  'Crowley  frequently 
mentioned.  From  that  day  to  this  our  first  Valedic- 


104  THE  NEW  CONVENT. 

torian's  noble,  Christian  husband  has  been  a  valued, 
devoted  and  most  helpful  friend  and  adviser. 

One  event  which  drew  the  eyes  of  the  world  on 
the  little  corner  occupied  by  the  city  of  Springfield, 
was  the  burial  of  the  immortal  Abraham  Lincoln  on 
May  4th,  1865.  All  the  houses  along  the  route  of 
the  funeral  cortege  were  draped  in  mourning. 
Feeling  was  intense  and  some  persons  foolishly 
thought  that  the  Ursulines,  being  from  the  south, 
even  South  Carolina,  would  not  show  sufficient 
sympathy  in  the  nation 's  woe.  General  McClernand 
therefore  sent  word  to  the  Convent  to  have  the 
house  extra  heavily  draped.  This  was  done.  Little 
they  knew,  these  ardent  Abolutionists,  how  even  Con- 
vent walls  could  not  prevent  the  tears  of  anguish 
flowing  from  the  Nuns'  eyes  at  every  battle  lost  or 
won  during  that  awful  War  of  Brothers.  Politics  and 
war  were  forbidden  subjects  of  conversation.  It 
was  only  to  the  silent  watcher  in  the  Tabernacle  that 
the  anguish  of  imagining  a  father  or  brother  lying 
cold  and  dead  on  the  silent  battle-field,  or  languish- 
ing in  some  loathsome  prison,  was  told.  Nothing 
but  prayer  could  help.  Party  issues  were  forgotten 
when  the  telegraph  wire  flashed  or  the  daily  paper 
told  of  one  who  would  answer  the  roll  call,  never 
again.  After  the  war  Mother  Charles 's  mother  and 
her  nieces  found  in  the  Convent  the  home  and  shelter 


THE  NEW  CONVENT.  105 

from  which  they  had  been  driven  by  "battle's  fierce 
alarms."  Oh!  those  dark  days!  What  a  price  was 
paid  for  the  blessings  we  enjoy  under  that  starry 
flag  which  stands  for  Liberty  and  Union!  I  antici- 
pate, but  the  subject  naturally  suggests  itself  here. 
When  Lincoln's  statue,  crowning  his  monument  in 
Oak  Eidge  Cemetery  was  completed,  a  committee 
of  gentlemen  waited  on  Mother  Joseph  to  tender 
her  the  honor  of  unveiling  it,  Oct.  15,  1874,  in  recog- 
nition of  the  valued  services  rendered  the  country, 
in  its  hour  of  trial,  in  the  hospitals  and  on  the  battle- 
field, by  the  Sisterhoods  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
Poor  Mother  Joseph !  She  appreciated  the  offer,  but 
she  was  dismayed  beyond  measure,  for  after  her 
long,  cloistered  life,  she  could  not  bring  herself  to  do 
anything  so  conspicuous.  With  thanks  she  declined, 
and  told  the  gentlemen  that  other  sisterhoods  whose 
life  work  lay  in  the  direction  of  public  services  of 
charity— in  a  word,  some  sister  who  had  actually 
stood  and  served  where  shot  and  shell  had  made  a 
wide  swath  of  death  and  destruction,  would  be 
better  suited.  Such  Sisters  were  found. 

At  last,  the  new  house  was  ready  for  occupancy. 
In  the  vacation  of  '67  the  Nuns  and  Sisters 
went  each  morning  to  do  the  scrubbing  and 
general  cleaning.  Mrs.  Giblin's  house  on  the  corner 
of  Fifth  and  Miller  streets  was  their  shelter  while 


106  THE  NEW  CONVENT. 

waiting  for  the  car,  for  they  could  not  become  accus- 
tomed to  standing  on  a  street  corner.  School  opened 
on  the  first  Monday  of  September,  1867,  in  the  ' '  old 
house, ' '  but  by  the  twenty-fourth,  feast  of  our  Lady 
of  Mercy,  when  the  last  load  of  furniture,  the  last 
pupil  of  the  Boarding  School  and  the  few  young 
Nuns  who  had  remained  to  do  the  teaching  were 
gone,  Mr.  Edward  Rafter  locked  the  door,  handing 
the  key  to  Mother  DeSales,  who,  with  old  Sister 
Agatha,  and  Mother  Austin  in  an  almost  dying  con- 
dition, were  waiting  in  a  closed  carriage  at  the  gate. 
This  was  the  first  time  since  she  had  entered  at  that 
gate,  nearly  ten  years  before,  that  Mother  DeSales 
crossed  it.  They  drove  up  Fifth  street  and  many 
were  the  exclamations  of  wonder  that  the  great  im- 
provement in  the  city  drew  from  the  lips  of  the  car- 
riage's  occupants.  One  little  incident  comes  forcibly 
to  my  mind,  in  connection  with  the  last  day.  Rever- 
end Father  Hinssen  was  expected  every  moment  in 
the  afternoon,  to  come  and  remove  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment to  the  German  Church.  Some  decorations  were 
on  the  altar,  such  as  tapers  and  paper  flowers.  The 
two  Novices  were  quite  young  and  rather  too  prac- 
tical, so  when  the  last  load  of  furniture  was  ready 
to  start  and  the  priest  had  not  yet  arrived,  they 
thought  it  would  be  a  good  idea  to  pack  the  precious 
paper  flowers  in  an  empty  box  and  place  them  on  the 


THE  NEW  CONVENT.  107 

departing  wagon.  Mother  Austin  found  out  what 
was  being  done,  and  although  extremely  weak,  tot- 
tered to  the  door  and  caught  the  two  young  Sisters, 
flagrante  delicto.  Of  course  the  poor  flowers  were 
restored  to  the  denuded  altar,  as  the  dear  sick  Mother 
said:  "How  could  you  deprive  the  lovine:  Prisoner 
of  the  Tabernacle  of  the  least  bit  of  honor,  it  is  in 
our  power  to  offer  Him  f  The  riches  of  Heaven  are 
HiSj  but  He  is.  pleased  with  what  we  can  give  Him 
out  of  the  'Riches  of  our  Poverty.'  "  That  saintly 
soul  knew  Faber's  works  almost  by  heart,  and  when 
three  months  later,  she  lay  on  her  death  bed  speech- 
less, her  eyes  lit  up  with  joy  when  some  one  said: 
"Sister  Austin,  you  will  meet  Faber  in  Heaven." 
He  had  died  the  year  before.  The  good,  holy,  humble 
Bishop  Junker  went  to  his  eternal  reward  Oct.  2, 
1867,  just  two  months  before  our  saintly  Sister. 

Sept.  25,  1867.— Eever end  Father  Hinssen  said 
the  first  Mass  in  the  new  Convent  and  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  was  reserved  in  the  Tabernacle.  From 
that  day  to  this  the  Canonical  hours  have  been  re- 
cited daily,  without  an  intermission. 

We  read  in  the  Holy  Bible  that  Abraham's 
prayer  obtained  from  God  that  He  would  spare  the 
five  great  and  wicked  cities  of  the  plain,  if  ten  just 
men  could  be  found  in  them ;  they  could  not,  and  to- 
day the  Dead  Sea  occupies  the  site  of  Sodom  and 


108  THE  NEW  CONVENT. 

Gomorrah.  Think  then  what  a  protection  it  is  to  any 
city  and  to  any  people,  to  have  the  voice  of  prayer 
ascending  daily  and  almost  constantly  to  Heaven  in 
its  behalf.  One  of  the  chief  duties  of  Nuns  is  to 
pray  for  the  world.  Each  altar  upon  which  the 
Divine  Victim  is  offered  is  a  centre  of  Mercy.  The 
saintly  Dr.  James  O'Connor  of  the  See  of  Omaha 
once  said  to  the  writer:  "I  regard  every  religious 
Community  of  my  Diocese  as  a  lightning  rod  nulli- 
fying the  anger  of  a  God  outraged  by  the  sins  of 
men. ' ' 


CHAPTER  DC 

BUILDING  UP  THE  SPIRITUAL  EDIFICE. 

The  first  event  of  1868  that  arrests  our  atten- 
tion is  the  burning  of  the  old  Convent,  January  25th. 
Unfortunately  the  building  was  not  insured.  A  good, 
old  Irish  couple  had  been  left  in  charge  and  by 
some  accident  the  place  caught  fire.  News  of  the 
calamity  was  brought  to  Mother  Joseph  early  in  the 
following  forenoon  and  her  characteristic  comment 
was :  ' l  May  the  holy  will  of  God  be  done,  and  thanks 
to  Him,  we  have  another  roof.'* 

This  year  was  very  prosperous  and  gratifying 
in  the  number  of  day  pupils  who  continued  to  attend 
the  Academy ;  it  was  a  very  busy  year  also,  for  much 
had  to  be  done,  to  put  things  in  comfortable  con- 
dition ;  friends  continued  to  be  exceedingly  kind.  As 
the  distance  from  the  city,  although  bridged  by  the 
street  car  service,  was  considerable,  spiritual  aids 
were  somewhat  lacking  and  indeed  it  was  only  the 
great  zeal  and  charity  of  the  priests  of  the  old  Im- 
maculate Conception  that  rendered  the  situation  tol- 
erable. However,  it  seems  to  me,  that  just  in  propor- 
tion to  the  lack  of  the  most  vital  and  essential  re- 

109 


110         BUILDING  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL  EDIFICE. 

ligious  services  did  Mother  Joseph  try  to  supply  by 
renewed  fervor  for  such  privations.  The  following 
words  were  frequently  on  her  lips:  " Remember, 
Sisters,  you  are  Nuns  first  and  teachers  next,  and 
just  in  proportion  as  you  keep  alive  in  your  own 
hearts  love  of  God  and  zeal  for  His  glory,  will  you 
be  able  to  do  good  to  the  young  souls  entrusted  to 
your  care. ' '  Mother  Joseph  was  by  temperament  a 
disciplinarian;  of  all  things,  she  required  straight- 
forwardness and  earnestness  in  those  over  whom  she 
had  charge,  whether  Nuns  or  pupils.  Fidelity  to 
duty  was  the  test  she  applied  to  all  professions  of 
piety.  She  cared  little  for  fair  words,  deeds  were 
imperatively  demanded.  She  had  the  highest  es- 
teem for  the  Ursuline  Nuns  of  Black  Bock,  Cork, 
by  whom  she  had  been  tutored,  and  whenever  she 
wished  to  express  to  a  Novice  that  her  interior 
fervor  did  not  manifest  itself  in  a  very  praiseworthy 
exterior  manner,  she  could  find  nothing  more  severe 
and  more  effective  to  say  than:  "What  would  a 
Cork  Nun  think  of  such  conduct ! ' '  Mother  Joseph 's 
governing  powers  were  very  apparent  in  her  deal- 
ings with  the  pupils;  her  simple  presence  among 
them  created  and  mantained  order.  I  do  not  think 
any  one  could  imagine  Mother  Joseph  raising  her 
voice,  or  speaking  in  an  unkind  or  rude  manner  to 
any  one.  She  belonged  most  decidedly  to  the  old 


BUILDING  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL  EDIFICE.         Ill 

school  of  gentle  courtesy.  All  old  timers  in  Spring- 
field must  remember  Ann  Gleason,  servant  in  Abra- 
ham Lincoln's  household,  and  Jimmy  O'Donnell, 
that  preux  chevalier,  with  the  soul  of  a  Brian  Boru 
beneath  his  poor  habiliments ;  to  all  the  world  they 
were  "Crazy  Ann"  and  "the  Governor"  or 
"Jimmy;"  to  Mother  Joseph  they  were  always 
"Miss  Grleason  and  Mr.  O'Donnell."  Possibly  this 
courtesy,  which  was  but  the  flower  of  her  charity, 
and  the  florescence  also  of  that  spirit  of  faith  which 
sees  in  the  individual  the  image  of  God,  was  the  cause 
of  the  return  of  deference  she  elicited  from  others. 
I  have  read  many  works  on  Pedagogy,  giving  di- 
rections and  hints  as  to  the  best  methods  of  preserv- 
ing order  in  the  class ;  I  have  never  known  anything 
superior  to  Mother  Joseph's  living  example.  Al- 
though I  know  it  is  a  cardinal  point  when  dealing 
with  others,  to  bide  one's  time  for  correcting  faults, 
in  Mother  Joseph's  case  this  did  not  seem  necessary. 
She  let  nothing  pass  and  such  was  her  ascendency 
that  persons  seemed  to  consider  whatever  she  said 
was  law  and  gospel,  not  to  be  questioned,  much  less 
criticised.  While  of  very  serious  disposition  her- 
self, she  loved  to  see  those  around  her  cheerful  and 
happy.  "God's  service,"  she  would  say,  "is  one  of 
love,  one  of  willing  obedience,  why  therefore  should 
we  be  sad?"  She  liked  the  American  character 


112         BUILDING  OF  THE  SPIBITUAL.  EDIFICE. 

greatly  because  of  a  certain  fearlessness  which  made 
one  straightforward,  although  the  children  often 
amused  her  by  trying  to  avoid  blaming  themselves, 
when  acknowledging  that  they  had  done  wrong.  "I 
think,"  she  said  one  day,  "that  the  passive  form 
of  the  verb  was  made  especially  for  the  American 
child,  since  one  can  therewith  express  the  action 
without  naming  the  agent,  actor  or  doer.  If  a  child 
breaks  a  glass  or  tears  her  frock,  she  will  acknowl- 
edge it,  saying:  " Mother,  the  glass  was  broken," 
or  *  *  My  frock  was  torn, ' '  but  never  is  the  inculpating 
form  of  "I  broke  or  I  tore"  used.  Anything  like 
cant  she  held  in  special  abomination,  and  when  she 
spoke  of  God  or  spiritual  things,  it  was  as  one  chary 
of  revealing  secrets  or  sentiments  too  higrh  and  too 
holy  for  ordinary  conversation.  I  am  well  aware 
that  "out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth 
speaketh,"  and  I  do  not  mean  to  imply  that  she 
avoided  spiritual  subjects  or  phraseology,  for  this 
would  be  untrue.  She  had  the  beautiful  Irish  cus- 
tom of  adding,  "God  rest  his  or  her  soul!"  if  she 
ever  spoke  of  the  dead.  "Glory  be  to  God,"  or 
"Thanks  be  to  God,"  would  spontaneously  come  to 
her  lips  whenever  she  was  surprised,  shocked,  sad- 
dened or  pleased;  but  that  exuberance  of  pious  ex- 
pression which  is  so  often  found  among  some  per- 
sons, without  apparently  any  corresponding  re- 


BUILDING  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL  EDIFICE.          1 13 

ligious  feeling,  at  least  as  expressed  in  deeds,  was 
very  distasteful  to  her.  I  remember  hearing  her  say 
once:  "Do  you  realize  that  you  are  expressing  sen- 
timents that  would  do  honor  to  a  seraph,  and  yet 
your  conduct  in  this  matter,  would  shame  an  ordinary 
Christian?" 

I  do  not  know  why  it  has  always  seemed  to  me 
that  Mother  Joseph  belonged  more  to  the  type  of 
Saints  of  the  Old  Law  than  of  the  New — a  Judith — 
the  strong  woman  of  the  Bible,  loyal  to  her 
God  as  to  her  Creator  and  her  King.  A  woman 
of  action,  of  deeds,  who  counted  no  difficulties  when 
duty  called.  She  would  have  died  for  a  cause,  but 
she  would  not  have  said  much  about  it.  She  never 
sanctioned  encouraging  the  pupils  to  act  from  a 
spirit  of  honor.  She  would  say:  "Honor  is  a  nat- 
ural, pagan  virtue;  sanctify  honor  by  making  it 
obedience  to  God's  will  as  manifested  in  those  who 
have  a  right  to  dictate  what  our  conduct  shall  be; 
by  acting  thus  we  glorify  God  and  gain  merit.  It 
is  such  a  loss  of  time  to  do  things  except  for  Gocl, 
who  deserves  all  our  homage,  not  only  because  He 
loves  us  so  much,  but  because  it  is  from  Him  we  hold 
all  we  possess."  Children  were  not  to  be  reasoned 
with,  but  taught  to  obey  because  God  has  given  a 
Fourth  Commandment :  ' '  Honor  thy  father  and  thy 
mother. ' ' 


BUILDING  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL,  EDIFICE. 


Sometimes  one  got  glimpses  of  a  deep  and  ten- 
der spirituality.  Mother  Joseph  had  almost  to  be 
surprised  into  talking  of  herself.  One  day  some  of 
the  Nuns  were  speaking  about  which  of  the  fourteen 
Stations  of  the  Cross  inspired  most  piety.  When 
Mother  Joseph  was  asked  she  answered  instantly: 
"I  always  love  the  Fourth;  it  is  so  pitiful;  at  the 
Sixth  I  ask  for  the  grace  of  having  God  always  in 
my  mind,  and  I  am  so  relieved  at  the  Thirteenth,  be- 
cause the  ^gentle,  patient,  loving  Mother  must  have 
felt  a  sad,  but  real  consolation  to  know  her  Divine 
Son's  suffering  was  over  forever."  Here  let  me 
add  that  for  the  last  thirty-five  years  of  her  life,  she 
never  failed  to  make  daily  the  Way  of  the  Cross  as 
a  work  of  supererogation. 

The  school  attendance  for  '68  and  '69  was  par- 
ticularly good,  many  young  ladies  coming  from  the 
South;  so  that  for  the  next  ten  years  the  list  of 
boarders  represents  pupils  from  Louisiana,  Ala- 
bama, Georgia,  South  Carolina  and  Kentucky.  As 
far  as  it  was  prudent  to  do  so,  the  Nuns  gave  reduced 
rates  to  their  friends  in  the  South  whom  the  war  had 
stripped  of  their  possessions.  Being  people  of  the 
class  that  place  education  above  most  natural  bene- 
fits, these  Southern  patrons  denied  themselves  in 
every  way  to  procure  its  blessings  for  their  children. 
Sometimes  they  could  not  pay  in  cash,  and  it  is  thus 


BUILDING  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL  EDIFICE. 


that  the  Convent  came  into  possession  of  its  magnifi- 
cent harp,  as  also  of  its  plate,  china  and  glass. 
Mother  Joseph  was  an  expert  harpist. 

On  March  nineteenth,  eighteen  sixty-nine,  Miss 
Enright  was  received  to  Profession  under  the  name 
of  Sister  Mary  Augustine.  Hers  was  the  first  cere- 
mony of  the  kind  performed  in  the  new  Convent, 

Mother  Joseph  felt  that  her  Community  rested 
on  a  good  financial  basis  and  while  she  had  never 
allowed  the  importance  of  the  material  to 
dwarf  its  spiritual  interests,  her  comparative 
freedom  from  business  worries  left  her  greater 
liberty  to  bend  her  energies  to  increasing  its  num- 
bers and  forming  her  Novices  to  more  monastic  cus- 
toms than  had  been  possible,  in  the  narrow  quarters 
of  the  ''old  house."  She  knew  Canada  to  be  the 
nursery  of  religious  vocations,  so  she  determined  to 
go  there  for  subjects.  Bishop  Junker  was  dead  and 
his  successor  had  not  been  named,  so  she  asked  the 
Ecclesiastical  superior  appointed  by  Bishop  Junker, 
and  who  was  Pastor  of  the  German  Church,  to  get 
her  the  canonical  permissions  required.  He  did  so, 
obtaining  the  duly  signed  letter  of  recommendation 
from  the  Most  Reverend  Archbishop  Kenrick,  Met- 
ropolitan of  St.  Louis. 

Several  Novices  accompanied  the  Nuns  back 
from  Canada,  but  as  their  views,  customs  and  ideas 


116          BUILDING  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL  EDIFICE. 

were  foreign  to  the  spirit  of  America,  only  one  per- 
severed—Sister M.  Guyart,  who  was  a  graduate  of 
the  famous  Ursuline  Monastery  of  Quebec. 

The  best  result  of  this  trip  was  the  acquaint- 
ance then  begun  with  the  Religious  of  this  great 
monastery,  founded  by  the  Venerable  Mother  Mary 
of  the  Incarnation,  called  in  history  the  Theresa  of 
New  France.  This  friendship  was  destined  to  be  of 
incalculable  service  to  the  Springfield  house  in  later 
days. 

Mother  Joseph  still,  however,  felt  great  anxiety 
about  the  1 1  debt ' '  on  the  building.  The  younger  por- 
tion of  the  Community  who  had  heard  of  the  money 
paid  for  the  Bank  street  house  in  Cincinnati,  for 
which  they  thought  no  adequate  equivalent  had 
ever  been  received,  asked  why  it  should  be 
deemed  necessary  to  repay  the  loan  made  from  Rev. 
Father  Edward  Purcell.  In  well  organized  religious 
communities  the  young  Nuns  are  generally  very 
silent  partners.  However,  Mother  Joseph's  prac- 
tical good  sense  was  struck  by  the  justice  of  the  ob- 
servations made;  Mother  Charles  accordingly  asked 
him  to  give  the  matter  some  consideration;  this  he 
did,  but  without  acknowledging  any  obligation,  as  he 
had  acted  in  the  matter  as  was  covenanted  at  the  be- 
ginning. This  was  strictly  true.  So  he  presented 
Mother  Joseph  with  the  amount  still  due  as  a  mark 


BUILDING  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL  EDIFICE.          117 

of  his  appreciation  for  the  great  work  she  had  done 
for  God  and  His  Church.  Was  not  the  finger  of  God 
in  this  most  timely  proceeding? 

Poor,  misunderstood  Father  Edward  Purcell! 
A  tear  falls  upon  the  page  that  records  the  tragedy 
which  broke  his  noble  heart.  He  died  Jan.  20th, 
1881.  Awaiting  the  glorious  resurrection,  he  rests 
in  the  grave  beside  his  mother,  in  the  cemetery  of  the 
Ursulines  of  Brown  County. 

The  only  legacies  ever  left  to  the  Springfield 
Ursulines  came  from  a  good  old  Irish  Catholic — Mr. 
J.  Locke— whom  they  had  never  seen  but  who,  ap- 
preciating what  a  boon  Christian  education  is,  left 
$1,200  to  the  Ursulines  because  they  are  religious 
teachers,  and  $500  from  Mr.  Brady.  May  they  rest 
in  peace ! 


CHAPTER  X. 

PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS. 

Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  P.  J.  Baltes,  D.  D.,  was  conse- 
crated Jan.  23d,  1870.  With  his  administration  began 
a  new  era  for  the  Ursuline  Convent.  During  the 
earlier  period,  from  the  organization  of  the  Diocese 
in  1857  up  to  the  present,  there  had  been  so  much 
to  do  in  providing  for  its  most  essential  needs  that 
the  subject  of  Catholic  education  had  occupied  a 
subordinate  position;  but  the  West  was  awaking 
to  the  imperative  need  of  educating  the  rising  gen- 
eration in  Catholic  doctrine  and  practice,  if  the  Faith 
were  to  be  preserved;  this  was  pre-eminently  the 
work  of  the  Parochial  School.  Private  Academies 
were  good  in  their  way,  but  they  could  not  reach 
out  to  the  masses.  The  new  Bishop  was  in  position 
to  insist  on  the  erection,  support  and  patronage  of 
Catholic  Schools;  he  did  so,  and  very  radically. 
There  were  but  few  religious  orders  in  the  Diocese. 
When  Father  Mangan  of  Mattoon  determined  to 
procure  Nuns  for  his  parish,  his  fellow  priests  told 
him  it  would  be  useless  to  apply  to  Springfield,  as 
those  Nuns  were  fitted  for  teaching  the  higher  classes 

118 


REV.    T.    COWLEY, 
First  Resident  Chaplain  of  the  Convent. 


PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS.  119 

only.  He  knew  better,  he  knew  the  Irish  Ursulines 
and  he  knew  that,  like  the  Soggarth  Aroon,  the  faith 
of  their  fellow  countrymen  was  too  dear  to  their 
hearts  for  them  not  to  strain  every  nerve  for  its 
preservation. 

No  Nun  of  the  Convent  today  can  imagine  the 
strange  sensation  it  was  to  those  who  had  so  long 
been  accustomed  to  the  seclusion  of  the  Cloister,  to 
have  it  relaxed,  so  as  to  permit  them  to  fulfill  suc- 
cessfully their  new  duties— Ursulines  teaching  boys! 
I  suppose  such  a  thing  had  not  occurred  in  the  tri- 
secular  period  of  the  Order's  existence.  Mattoon 
was  the  first  Mission.  Mother  DeSales,  the  Super- 
ior, was  accompanied  by  four  Sisters.  Here  I  again 
quote  the  New  World.  In  speaking  of  the  saintly 
Father  Mangan  the  following  occurs:  " After  try- 
ing lay  teachers  for  a  time,  he  secured  the  services 
of  the  Ursulines  of  Springfield  to  teach  in  the  Pa- 
rochial schools.  They  achieved  phenomenal  success, 
being  patronized  by  all  classes."  They  taught  in 
Mattoon  for  eight  years,  and  upon  several  occasions 
have  been  requested  to  resume  their  work  there. 
These  Parochial  schools  were  accepted  in  Jerseyville 
and  Petersburg  also.  The  arrangement  was  to  remain 
for  ten  months,  then  return  to  the  Mother  House  for 
the  Retreat  and  vacation.  The  Sisters  were  liable 
to  be  changed  each  year.  While  on  the  Mission  they 


120  PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS. 

took  charge  of  the  Sanctuary  in  the  Parish  Church, 
helped  to  prepare  the  children  for  the  Sacraments, 
especially  First  Communion,  accompanied  them  to 
the  Church  and  watched  over  them  during  Divine 
Services ;  all  this  outside  of  the  regular  teaching  of 
at  least  six  hours  per  diem.  Sunday  was  generally, 
as  it  still  is,  the  busiest  and  most  fatiguing  day  in 
the  week.  The  education  given  in  the  Parochial 
School  proper  is  that  of  the  Grammar  Grade  called 
the  Eighth.  At  present,  magnificently  equipped 
schools  are  in  operation  in  the  Diocese,  where  even 
branches  of  the  High  School  are  taught.  In  the 
early  seventies  Mattoon  enjoyed  these  advantages, 
although  the  buildings  were  poor.  The  acceptance 
of  these  schools  at  the  time  was  a  grave  mistake,  as 
Mother  Joseph  saw  later.  She  had  given  up  that 
in  Springfield  itself,  where  it  would  have  been  most 
natural  to  continue  a  work  already  begun.  Again 
some  of  the  younger  American  Nuns  saw  the  mis- 
take and  proposed  using  the  "old  house"  before 
it  was  burned,  but  neither  their  pleadings  nor 
their  suggestions  prevailed.  They  were  Nuns,  their 
first  duty  was  obedience— 

"Theirs  not  to  make  reply, 
Theirs  not  to  reason  why." 

Out  of  the  Mattoon  schools  came  many  vocations. 
Two  of  the  boys  of  those  days  are  now  Priests,  and 


PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS.  121 

quite  a  dozen  of  the  girls  are  Religious  in  various 
Orders.  In  1881  the  Springfield  Ursulines  gave  up 
the  work  except  in  their  own  city  where  they  con- 
tinue to  teach  at  St.  Joseph's  Parochial  School, 
which  has  proved  a  nursery  of  ecclesiastical  and 
religious  vocations. 

When  the  missions  were  first  undertaken  the 
Academy  was  in  a  most  flourishing  condition;  there 
was  a  well  patronized  Day  School,  a  fine  Boarding 
School,  for  the  times,  a  large  music  class  and  a  most 
promising  special  French  class,  among  the  pupils 
of  which  was  Abraham  Lincoln's  niece. 

In  1871,  or  thereabouts,  a  community  of  Fran- 
ciscans of  Munster,  Westphalia,  fearing  expatria- 
tion under  the  unscrupulous  sway  of  Bismarck,  ap- 
plied for  admission  into  the  Diocese  of  Alton,  that 
they  might  have  a  home  in  case  the  threatened  blow 
should  fall!  Their  work  was  Hospitals;  they  were 
most  joyfully  welcomed  in  Springfield,  and  while 
waiting  for  the  purchase  and  remodeling  of  a  house 
they  were  the  guests  of  the  Ursulines,  where  they 
rendered  many  services  in  sewing  and  mending ;  they 
also  studied  very  diligently  the  English  language 
and  made  marvellous  progress.  There  were  six 
under  the  superiority  of  Mother  Ulrica.  There  are 
now  eighty-nine  sisters  in  the  Springfield  Mother- 
house,  which  has  seventeen  dependent  houses  in 


122  PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS. 

America.  Among  their  members  they  number  some 
Ursuline  pupils.  Up  to  this  day  they  hold,  in  all- 
too-grateful  remembrance,  the  services  God  was 
pleased  to  do  us  the  favor  of  being  in  position  to 
render  them. 

At  last  a  private  chaplain  is  secured!  Rev. 
Father  Cowley,  "who  never  made  an  enemy  and 
never  lost  a  friend."  He  was  too  delicate  to  do 
parochial  duty  and  as  the  Bishop  knew  he  would  be 
well  cared  for  by  the  Nuns,  he  was  appointed  to  the 
Chaplaincy.  Ever  since,  the  great  blessing  of  daily 
Mass,  with  many  other  spiritual  favors,  has  been 
ours.  A  pretty  and  convenient  cottage  was  bought 
on  Sixth  and  Eastman  for  Father  Cowley 's  accom- 
modation. There  he  passed  in  peace  and  comfort 
the  last  six  years  of  his  short  life.  Owing  to  his  very 
amiable  disposition  his  cottage  was  the  rendez-vous 
of  all  the  priests  who  came  to  the  city;  they  were 
always  welcome  to  the  Convent  then  as  they 
are  now.  Father  Cowley  was  most  zealous 
in  the  discharge  of  his  duty,  especially  in 
his  Catechetical  instructions  to  the  pupils.  On 
the  Feast  of  the  Epiphany,  1881,  as  he  was  com- 
ing to  dinner  with  a  poor  Missionary  from  Lapland, 
he  was  suddenly  seized  with  a  violent  pulmonary 
hemorrhage.  The  priests  of  the  city  were  notified, 
the  last  sacraments  were  administered,  even  before 


PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS.  123 

he  could  be  placed  on  his  bed.  He  lingered,  how- 
ever, for  a  week  and  expired  in  the  apartment  then 
called  the  Library,  Jan.  13th.  His  remains  were 
interred  in  the  centre  of  the  Nuns '  Cemetery  and  the 
priests  of  the  Diocese  placed  a  handsome  head-stone 
over  him.  Seventy  priests,  headed  by  Very  Eev. 
Father  Janssen,  V.  G.,  assisted  at  his  funeral.  Al- 
though the  body  had  been  kept  several  days,  owing  to 
snow  blockades  on  the  route,  his  mother  arrived  too 
late  from  Wisconsin  to  assist  at  the  funeral.  With 
true  Celtic  faith,  however,  she  felt  fully  consoled  for 
her  great  disappointment  when  she  heard  on  all  sides 
the  testimony  rendered  to  the  sanctity  and  priestly 
life  of  her  ''curly-headed  little  lad  who  had  been  a 
saint  from  the  cradle." 

With  his  death,  Mother  Joseph  seemed  to  lose 
her  touch  with  the  younger  generation.  All  the 
old  Nuns,  the  companions  of  her  earlier  days,  were 
gone;  particularly  did  she  miss  Mother  Charles. 
New  ideas,  especially  in  educational  methods,  were 
in  the  air.  Novices  had  come  from  different  parts 
of  the  country,  many  of  them  eminently  qualified  to 
urge  on  the  work,  as  to  methods  and  branches  of 
study,  but  Mother  Joseph  was  of  the  old  school  and 
all  authority  was  in  her  hands.  With  a  sweet  humil- 
ity she  often  expressed  the  fear  that  perhaps  she  had 
not  given  attention  enough  to  the  religious  formation 


124  PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS. 

of  the  rising  generation  of  Nuns,  while  on  the  con- 
trary, the  waning  fortunes  of  the  Academy  were  due 
chiefly  to  her  clinging  so  tenaciously  to  her  oft- 
repeated  apophthegm:  "You  are  Nuns  first  and 
teachers  next."  This  really  was  intended  to  mean 
that  the  Nuns  were  distinctly  religious  educators 
in  its  broadest  sense;  that  the  development  and  di- 
recting of  the  mental  powers,  while  keeping  the  moral 
side  in  strict  and  loving  conformity  with  God's  re- 
quirements of  His  creatures,  as  expressed  in  His 
Commandments  and  by  the  voice  of  the  Church,  was 
the  aim  of  all  education.  Surely  she  was  right, 
but  she  failed  in  details.  There  was  nothing 
incompatible  in  the  new,  if  properly  used,  with  this 
broad  and  sound  view.  Of  course  there  was  fad- 
ism,  and  that  was  avoided ;  but  the  school  was  daily 
losing  in  reputation  as  an  "educational"  centre, 
especially  in  the  minds  of  those  who  incapable  of 
judging  for  themselves,  thought  novelty  was  prog- 
ress. The  physical  care  of  the  children  was  of  strict 
obligation.  Cleanliness,  fresh  air  (how  Mother 
Joseph  did  love  it!),  exercise  and  good  substantial 
food  were  never  lacking;  these  were  pretty  good 
substitutes  for  the  fads  of  today.  A  game  of  Prison- 
ers '  base  played  with  the  vim  of  those  days,  although 
it  entailed  torn  clothes,  quickly  worn-out  shoes  and 
such  minor  evils  made  the  blood  course  with  health- 


PAROCHIAL,  SCHOOLS.  125 

ful  rapidity  through  young  veins  and  brought  every 
muscle  of  the  body  into  play.  A  constant  teaching 
of  Mother  Joseph  was  that  an  Ursuline  should  love 
her  pupils  sincerely  and  wisely,  but  always  as  a 
mother,  never  as  a  companion.  ' '  Familiarity  breeds 
contempt"  served  frequently  as  a  text  for  the  Sun- 
day instructions  she  was  wont  to  give  her  novices. 
"You  must  not  only  win  the  children's  good  will  in 
the  present,  you  must  compel  their  respect  in  the 
future,  when,  with  mature  judgment,  they  will  look 
back  and  find  that  the  love  of  their  young  hearts  was 
given  to  persons  worthy  of  it. ' '  It  was  little  short  of 
a  crime  for  the  Sisters  to  encourage  sentimentality, 
softness  or  effeminacy  in  those  committed  to  their 
charge.  She  certainly  in  this  respect  practiced  what 
she  taught,  and  today  her  memory  is  held  in  venera- 
tion by  hundreds  of  old  pupils  who  find  in  her  re- 
membrance incentives  to  higher  things.  Mother 
Joseph  was  very  punctilious  in  matters  of  good 
breeding,  table  manners,  passing  salutations,  offers 
of  service  to  elders.  Woe  to  the  girl  who  would  put 
her  arms  on  the  table  while  eating!  Who  would  sit 
in  an  unrestrained  manner  without  pulling 
her  dress  modestly  down  over  the  knees! 
She  used  to  say,  that  if  the  Blessed  Virgin 
could  blush  in  Heaven,  it  would  be  to  see  one  of  her 
daughters  on  earth  lacking  in  that  sweet  virtue,  of 


126  PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS. 

which  she  is  the  model  and  the  queen.  A  certain 
deference  of  manner  was  the  constant  object  of  her 
instructions— it  had  its  root  in  unselfishness,  in  self- 
denial,  in  respect  for  elders.  If  a  Sister  complained 
that  the  pupils  were  difficult  to  govern,  unpunctiial, 
careless,  she  would  be  very  apt  to  hear:  "Govern 
yourself,  my  dear,  and  you  will  govern  others,"  or 
"Be  the  children's  model  in  the  virtues  you  strive 
to  inculcate;  you  are  responsible  for  their  souls." 
No  pupil  would  have  failed  in  standing  aside  in  hall 
or  on  staircase  to  let  a  Eeligious  pass,  nor  allowed 
her  to  carry  an  article  without  offering  assistance, 
nor  to  open  or  close  a  door  she  standing  by,  or  would 
she  sit  in  a  more  comfortable  chair  than  the  presid- 
ing mistress.  It  is  only  the  other  day  one  of  the 
Alumnae  of  many  years  ago  said  to  me:  "Do  you 
remember  how  we  had  to  carry  a  piece  of  board  or  a 
shingle  around  to  sit  on,  when  we  went  to  distant 
parts  of  the  grounds  where  there  were  no  benches, 
lest  we  should  take  cold  by  sitting  on  the  bare 
ground ! "  I  did  remember,  as  also  the  head  boards 
that  had  to  be  worn  at  certain  times,  to  insure  up- 
right carriage  of  the  body.  Recreations  were  very 
gay,  but  the  Nuns'  vigilance  never  relaxed.  Those 
recreations  were  a  school  of  correct  expression,  of 
courteous  and  Christian  forbearance.  Woe  to  the 
girl  who  said :  * '  I  should  have  went, "  or  "  she  seen ' ' 


PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS.  127 

or  ' 'he  done  it. ' '  Some  of  the  best  stories  in  prose  or 
verse  of  the  English  language  were  told  £b  the  girls, 
or  by  them,  to  their  companions  at  recreation.  It 
goes  without  saying,  slang  was  tabooed,,  but  oh! 
think  of  Romeo  and  Juliet  told,  with  the  love  left  out, 
by  a  young  Mistress  on  week,  to  her  charges ! 

The  wisdom  of  the  teachings  of  the  members  of 
Religious  Orders  is  not  always  a  thing  of  personal 
equipment ;  it  is  a  tradition,  the  comprehensive  form 
of  all  that  is  handed  down  through  the  centuries,  a 
crystallization  of  a  thousand  experiences.  I  hope  I 
will  be  pardoned  if  again  I  use  a  concrete  method  of 
illustrating  what  I  say. 

I  am  sure  I  will  be  sustained  by  all  who  have 
experience  in  the  direction,  that  a  young  girl  engaged 
to  be  married  is  an  unmitigated  pest  in  the  class- 
room. She  has  passed  the  portals  of  childhood,  her 
experiences  are  essentially  interesting  to  every 
young  girl;  but  oh!  how  antagonistic  to  the  calm, 
peaceful  atmosphere  of  student  life.  It  is  not  in  the 
nature  of  things  that  when  the  strongest  emotions  of 
which  the  heart  is  capable,  are  clamoring  for  the  out- 
let, at  least  of  expression  to  some  sympathetic  lis- 
tener, they  should  have  to  be  kept  pent  up ;  it  is  more 
than  human  nature  can  endure.  Then  think  of  a 
lot  of  youngsters  whose  curiosity  and  interest  are 
stimulated  by  the  novelty  of  the  thing  and  judge 


128  PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS. 

how  hard  it  is  for  the  poor  teacher  to  keep  them 
down  to  uncongenial  tasks.  Well,  such  was  the  con- 
dition of  things  when  a  young  Nun  went  to  Mother 
Joseph,  saying:  "Oh,  Mother,  I  don't  know  what 
to  do  with  Miss  so  and  so;  I  wish  you'd  send  her 
away.  She  just  upsets  the  children,  and  when  I  am 
doing  my  best,  she  passes  down  a  sample  of  her 
wedding  trousseau  to  some  one  in  the  class,  and  the 
girls  just  laugh  at  my  evident  annoyance. ' '  Mother 
Joseph  couldn't  help  smiling  as  she  replied:  "Why, 
dear  child,  should  I  send  her  away !  Because  you  have 
been  privileged  to  choose  the  Immaculate  Lamb  for 
your  everlasting  inheritance  is  no  reason  why  every 
one  else  should;  it  is  no  harm  to  be  engaged  to  be 
married,  surely."  "Oh,  but  Mother,  she  is  so  friv- 
olous and  such  a  detriment  to  the  other  girls !  This 
morning  I  was  giving  a  lesson  in  Geology,  and  be- 
cause one  of  the  formations  had  her  young  gentle- 
man's name,  all  the  girls  giggled,  and  I  could  do 
nothing."  Of  course  Mother  Joseph  smiled,  but, 
seeing  the  evident  distress  of  the  young:  Nun,  she 
said:  "Now,  I  think  this  is  a  splendid  opportunity 
for  you  to  do  good  to  Miss  -  — .  Call  her  pri- 
vately and  give  her  a  little  talk  on  the  sacredness  and 
seriousness  of  the  great  Sacrament  of  Matrimony. 
You  will  often  be  called  on,  later  in  life,  to  console 
and  counsel,  for  no  one,  except  a  confessor,  knows 


PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS.  129 

more  of  the  woes  of  life  than  a  Nun,  to  whom  old 
pupils  often  come  for  comfort  in  their  darkest  hour. ' ' 

Well,  the  poor  little  Nun,  only  four  years  older 
than  her  pupil,  sought  for  such  information  on  the 
subject  as  could  be  got  in  a  Convent  Library.  Armed 
with  this,  she  called  the  young  lady  and  beginning 
with  Adam  and  Eve  in  the  garden  of  Paradise  and 
ending  with  the  wedding  of  Cana  in  Galilee,  she 
really  made  such  an  impression  of  the  sacredness, 
seriousness,  dignity  and  responsibility  of  the  mar- 
ried woman  that  the  young  lady  was  moved  to  tears 
and  said,  "Why,  getting  married  that  way,  seems 
almost  as  holy  as  being  a  Nun!  I  never  thought  of 
it  in  that  light.  I'm  going  to  be  just  as  good  as  I 
can  be,  but  may  I  not  talk  to  the  grown  girls  about  my 
trousseau!"  This  concession  was  made  to  human 
weakness  and  the  half  hour  of  collation  was  set  apart 
for  the  confidences. 

The  young  lady  graduated  in  June  and  imme- 
diately after,  in  her  graduating  gown,  accompanied 
by  two  of  her  companions  as  bridesmaids,  drove 
down  with  Reverend  Father  Brady  to  her  aunt's 
house,  where  the  nuptial  ceremony  was  performed. 


—9 


CHAPTER  XL 

CHANGES. 

Mother  Joseph  was  no  longer  young,  the  oner- 
ous duties  of  superiority  weighed  heavily  on  her; 
times  were  changing,  and  what  was  demanded  in  the 
education  of  young  girls  in  the  past  was  no  longer 
acceptable;  therefore  placing  younger  persons  in 
positions  of  responsibility  seemed  the  proper  thing 
to  do.  She  offered  her  resignation  to  Rt.  Rev. 
Bishop  Baltes.  It  was  accepted  and  in  the  election 
that  followed  Mother  Teresa  Laux  succeeded  Mother 
Joseph.  This  rotation  in  office  has  been  in  full  force 
ever  since,  the  following  Religious  filling  the  place 
either  in  terms  of  three  or  of  six  years,  except  where 
death  or  resignation  called  for  a  substitute  to  fill  out 
the  term:  SUPERIORS:  Reverend  Mothers  Teresa, 
Ste.  Croix,  Ursula,  Ignatius,  Paul.  The  year  after 
the  first  election  a  Foundation  was  made  in  Dakota 
under  the  saintly  Bishop  Martin  Marty's  auspices. 
Our  acquaintance  with  this  Bishop  was  made  years 
before,  when  Mother  Joseph  was  anxiously  search- 
ing for  a  Chaplain.  In  reply  to  a  request  for  a 
"good,  old  Monk  who  would  be  greatly  appreciated 

130 


CHAPEL.    GROTTOES. 


CHANGES.  131 

and  kindly  treated,"  the  Bishop  wrote  Mother 
Joseph : 

"Dear  Reverend  Mother :  Nothing  would  please 
me  better  than  to  accept  the  position  for  myself,  for 
I  am  getting  to  be  an  *  *  old  Monk,  * '  although,  I  fear, 
not  a  very  good  one ;  but  I  cannot,  although  there  is 
no  one  here  who  could  be  better  spared.  However, 
I  shall  keep  an  eye  out,  and  if  I  can  serve  you,  I 
will."  At  this  time  the  Bishop  was  mitred  Abbot 
of  St.  Meinrad's,  Indiana. 

A  Polish  priest  of  Detroit,  wishing  to 
form  a  congregation  of  women  to  devote  them- 
selves to  educational  work  among  their  own  people, 
asked  the  Springfield  Ursulines  to  undertake  the 
training  of  them.  They  in  turn  applied  to  the  Ur- 
sulines of  Quebec  for  some  Nun  of  experience  in 
such  work,  and  Rev.  Mother  Ste.  Croix  Holmes,  a 
relative  of  our  own  Oliver  Wendell,  a  convert  her- 
self to  our  faith,  a  gifted  authoress  and  artist,  was 
sent,  accompanied  by  a  saintly  professed  Novice, 
Sister  St.  Dominique.  The  Polish  Novitiate  did 
not  succeed,  and  the  young  women  returned  to  De- 
troit, where  the  zealous  clergyman  undertook  the 
formation  of  the  new  congregation  himself. 

It  was  extremely  gratifying  to  Mother  Joseph  to 
hear  from  Mother  Ste.  Croix  that  many  of  the  Cus- 
toms of  the  Springfield  Community  were  more  in  ac- 


132  CHANGES. 

cordance  with  the  original  ones  of  the  Paris  Congre- 
gation, than  were  those  of  Quebec  itself.  This  was 
easily  accounted  for.  Mother  Borgia  McCarthy  had 
been  the  Novice  of  the  Mothers  from  Rue  St.  Jacques, 
Paris,  who  founded  the  House  of  Black  Eock,  Ire- 
land. Mother  Joseph,  in  turn,  having  received  her 
education  in  Black  Bock,  and  been  formed  to  the 
religious  life  by  Mother  Borgia,  had  preserved,  with- 
out admixture,  the  traditional  customs;  whereas 
the  Quebec  House  having  been  founded  from  Tours 
and  of  that  Congregation,  had  only  grafted  on  to 
their  rule  that  of  Paris,  to  which  they  became  aggre- 
gated some  three  hundred  years  ago.  Mother  Ste. 
Croix  made  a  very  kind  and  most  acceptable  supe- 
rior. She  was  recalled  during  her  first  trien- 
nial, to  her  own  house,  just  as  the  community  was 
beginning  preparations  for  Mother  Joseph's  Golden 
Jubilee  of  Profession  in  1887. 

The  Quebec  Nuns  were  most  generous  in  their 
helpfulness  and  were  not  willing  to  accept  any  re- 
muneration for  services  rendered,  nor  even  traveling 
expenses  to  and  from  their  distant  home. 

Their  memory  is  held  in  highest  respect,  and 
they  will  be  handed  down  to  future  generations  as 
valued  benefactors.  Mother  Ste.  Croix  is  now  past 
ninety  years,  but  never  forgets  us,  and  her  beautiful 
letters  are  ever  read  with  appreciation  and  gratitude. 


CHANGES.  133 

This  Jubilee  was  made  the  occasion  of  many 
expressions  of  the  high  regard  in  which  Mother 
Joseph  was  held  by  all  her  old  friends  and  pupils  of 
Springfield.  She  was  exceedingly  gratified,  but 
with  her  distaste  for  anything  like  public  praise,  she 
begged  that  the  panegyric  usual  upon  such  occasions 
would  be  omitted.  Her  wishes  were  respected. 
Seven  of  the  oldest  priests  in  the  Diocese  were  in  the 
Sanctuary  for  the  Solemn  High  Mass.  The  Diocese 
was  without  a  Bishop,  Bt.  Rev.  P.  J.  Baltes  having 
gone  to  his  eternal  reward  the  year  before,  and  his 
successor  not  having  yet  been  appointed. 

The  number  seven  had  figured  largely  in  Mother 
Joseph's  life  and  it  was  noticeable  that  seven  priests 
were  at  her  funeral.  A  much  larger  number  would 
have  been  present  but  for  the  day,  October  thirty- 
first,  vigil  of  a  feast  of  obligation,  when  they  could 
not  be  absent  from  their  parishes.  Mother  Joseph 
made  her  vows  in  '37,  went  to  Cincinnati  Diocese  in 
'47,  came  to  Springfield  in  '57,  completed  and  moved 
into  new  Convent  in  '67,  celebrated  her  Golden  Jubi- 
lee in  '87 ;  there  was  even  a  longer  list  than  this,  but 
it  is  now  forgotten. 

Now  peaceful,  holy,  happy  days  came  to  crown 
Mother  Joseph's  life  of  self-sacrifice.  As  long  as 
she  lived,  she  was  a  power  in  the  house  she  had 
founded.  She  was  surrounded  by  every  comfort  she 


134  CHANGES. 

would  accept.  Think  of  that  long  life  of  fifty  years 
of  self-sacrificing  devotion  to  a  holy  cause!  Little 
ruses  were  resorted  to  in  order  to  cheat  her  into  less 
severity  towards  herself.  It  was  only  after  it  had 
been  made  manifest  to  her  from  the  wording  of  the 
Constitutions  that  "  Foundresses "  were  entitled  to 
some  relaxation  of  discipline,  that  she  consented  to 
place  her  hour  of  rising  at  five-thirty  instead  of  five 
o'clock,  as  had  been  her  life-long  custom,  and  who 
had  ever  known  Mother  Joseph  to  be  absent  from  a 
regular  observance  without  some  imperative  call! 
She  had  transacted  much  business,  met  many  people, 
but  the  sound  of  the  meditation  or  office  bell,  was  the 
signal  for  giving  any  one,  except  a  superior,  his  or 
her  cong6. 

Those  who  know  the  difficulty  of  the  constant 
and  monotonous  routine  of  the  religious  life  will 
understand  what  that  punctuality  and  regularity 
meant.  She  would  sometimes  say  laughingly:  "My 
father  was  a  military  man,  so  self-discipline  is  an 
inheritance  with  me,  and  I  deserve  no  praise ;  besides 
my  first  duty  is  good  example." 

Mother  Joseph's  mental  activity,  clear  sighted- 
ness  and  business  capacity  never  waned;  her  physi- 
cal powers  only,  became  less  as  she  grew  older  The 
gentler  side  of  her  character  revealed  itself.  She 
showed  great  love,  especially  for  little  children.  The 


CHANGES.  135 

dignified  bearing  which  had  erected  something  of  a 
barrier  between  herself  and  the  members  of  her  own 
Community  even,  mellowed  into  a  gracious  tender- 
ness. Mother  Joseph  in  her  old  age  became  more 
pleasing  than  she  had  ever  been.  Her  musical  talents 
seemed  to  suffer  no  diminution,  she  remained  organ- 
ist until  her  death,  not  because  she  desired  it,  but 
because  really  there  was  no  one  who  would  not  have 
felt  she  deprived  God  of  a  more  perfect  praise  by 
taking  her  place.  She  kept  a  class  of  music 
pupils  until  ten  days  before  her  death  and 
was  as  punctual  to  time  of  giving  and  duration 
of  lesson  as  if  she  had  been  a  young  nun.  It  is 
almost  impossible  to  picture  Mother  Joseph  un- 
employed. Much  time  in  her  declining  years  was 
spent  in  the  Chapel;  it  was  her  place  of  rest.  She 
spoke  'to  God  of  sinners,  of  the  needs  of  the  poor, 
for  whom  she  always  had  had  a  tender  feeling ;  of  the 
trials  and  needs  of  the  Church ;  of  the  Holy  Father ; 
of  the  souls  in  Purgatory;  of  the  old  pupils— none 
of  whom  she  forgot,  and  of  the  "needs  of  the 
House"— good  Nuns,  numerous  pupils."  Those 
needs  of  the  House  she  confided  especially  to  her  be- 
loved and  trusted  St.  Joseph.  As  long  as  she  lived, 
on  every  available  occasion,  his  statue  was  decorated 
with  a  grand  marshal's  silken  sash,  worn  across  the 
shoulder  and  fastened  with  a  fine  jewel,  the  wedding 


136  CHANGES. 

brooch,  I  believe,  of  the  mother  of  one  of  the  Nuns. 
On  his  head  he  wore  a  ducal  crown  which  Mother 
Joseph  herself  had  manufactured,  at  the  very  busiest 
period  of  her  life.  She  delighted  in  making  antepen- 
diums  for  poor  altars.  These,  though  of  poor  ma- 
terial, were  really  most  artistic,  a  border  of  raised 
golden  grapes  and  wheat  on  a  white  background  and 
a  monogram  in  the  centre. 

Emerson,  I  believe  it  is,  that  says :  ' '  We  often 
find  in  the  living  subject  qualities  which  theoretically 
are  incompatible."  Is  not  this  verified  in  Mother 
Joseph?  Almost  masculine  self-reliance,  coupled 
with  childlike  simplicity.  The  laws  of  Nature  typify 
those  of  the  moral  world  and  perhaps  the  vis  vita* 
of  organic  bodies  is  the  symbol  of  this  apparent 
contradiction. 

Mother  Joseph  had  all  her  life  had  a  particular 
dread  of  death,  a  certain  physical  shrinking  which 
all  her  Faith,  and  it  was  of  the  Celtic  brand,  could 
not  overcome.  Death  was  indeed  the  punishment 
an  omniscient  God  had  imposed  on  sin;  she  could 
not  look  upon  it  as  a  short  dark  passage  to  never- 
ending  joys.  Sometimes  she  used  to  say:  "I  shall 
simply  die  of  fright  when  I  come  to  the  point,  but 
you  must  tell  me,  for  I  would  not  wish  to  avoid  a 
knowledge  that  would  benefit  my  sinful  soul." 


CHANGES.  137 

What  happy  years  were  those  three  last  of 
Mother  Joseph's  life!  Owing  to  her  malady,  she 
had  almost  completely  lost  all  appetite  or  power  of 
assimilating  any  sustenance,  but  even  then  she  did 
not  realize  the  hour  was  about  to  strike,  that  would 
finish  her  earthly  career.  At  last  about  the  feast  of 
St.  Ursula,  the  Patroness  of  the  Order,  extreme 
weakness  compelled  her  to  take  to  her  bed.  Dr. 
Walter  Kyan,  in  whose  skill  she  trusted  greatly,  and 
who  had  been  a  valued  friend,  rendering  his  eminent 
services  free  of  charge,  was  summoned.  Judging 
from  the  gravity  of  his  looks  that  there  was 
danger,  she  said:  "Tell  me,  Doctor,  am  I 
going  to  die?"  Her  lips  trembled  and  his 
kind  heart  prompted  him  to  evade  an  answer, 
but  she  was  insistent,  so  he  said:  "Yes, 
Mother,  you  probably  have  but  another  week  to 
live."  She  closed  her  eyes  and  her  lips  uttered  that 
"Fiat"  which  makes  of  awful  necessity,  heroic  sac- 
rifice—the humble  acceptance  by  the  weak  creature 
of  the  decree  of  a  just  God,  Who  strikes  in  loving 
mercy.  With  the  acceptance,  all  terror  passed  away. 
She  thought  only  of  "making  hay  while  the  sun 
shone,"  gaining  merits  and  Indulgences  by  almost 
constant  prayer.  Every  spiritual  assistance  was 
given  her,  by  her  own  Nuns,  the  Confessor  and  the 
Convent  Chaplain.  She  seemed  to  suffer  little  or  no 


138  CHANGES. 

pain,  and  on  the  twenty-seventh  she  fell  asleep  and 
so  slept  until  she  passed  away,  without  waking, 
October  twenty-ninth,  1890.  So  gently  did  the  end 
come,  that  the  Rosary  she  held  in  her  hands  was  not 
disturbed,  and  it  was  only  by  the  cessation  of  her 
breathing  that  those  kneeling  around  her  for  many 
hours  in  relays,  watching  for  any  moment  of  con- 
sciousness, knew  that  at  last  her  angelic  soul  had 
passed  to  the  Judgment  seat  of  the  Spouse  she  had 
so  deeply  loved  and  so  loyally  served  during  a  stain- 
less life  of  seventy-five  years.  Even  applying  the 
microscope  of  criticism  to  all  the  actions  of  her  life, 
it  will  be  found  that  her  faults  were  those  into  which 
the  Holy  Ghost  tells  us,  even  the  ''Just  Man  falls 
seven  times  a  day."  To  many  who  knew  her  inti- 
mately and  long,  she  appeared  never  to  have  lost  her 
baptismal  innocence. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

CO-FOUNDRESSES  WITH  MOTHER  JOSEPH. 

Mother  Joseph  was  dead !  Those  accustomed  to 
depend  for  a  long  time  on  the  same  person  can  un- 
derstand the  utter  desolation  that  filled  the  hearts  of 
those  who  had  loved  and  relied  on  her  as  on  a  mother ; 
but  she  had  trained  her  daughters  too  well  in  that 
resignation  to  God's  holy  will  which  she  herself  had 
so  faithfully  practiced,  for  them  to  mourn  as  those 
who  have  no  hope. 

Before  closing  this  period  of  the  history  of  the 
Convent,  a  little  word  about  the  co-foundresses  may 
not  be  'amiss. 

Mother  De  Sales!  who  that  knew  her  did  not 
love  her!  As  she  rises  before  me  I  think  what  a 
theme  her  wonderful  personality  would  be  for  a 
Chaucer— a  teller  of  interesting  tales,— but  here  only 
a  few  lines  can  be  spared.  As  I  remember  her,  and  I 
do,  so  vividly,  it  appears  to  me  that  her  distinctive 
characteristics  were:  1.  Zeal  for  God's  glory.  2. 
Extraordinary  charity  in  word  and  thought.  3. 
Musical  talent  of  very  high  order. 

When  the  Nuns  first  came  to  Springfield  it  was 

139 


140          CO-FOUNDKESSES  WITH   MOTHER  JOSEPH. 

her  delight  to  gather  around  her  on  Sundays,  young 
women  who  compelled  to  earn  a  livelihood,  had  no 
free  time  except  on  Sunday.  What  wonderful  in- 
structions she  gave  them  on  their  duties  to  their 
employers;  there  was  perhaps  sometimes  a  slight 
tinge  of  the  spirit  of  caste,  but  who  could  blame 
Mother  De  Sales,  that  she  could  not  fully  enter  into 
what  is  sometimes  considered  distinctively  American 
—a  democracy  that  carries  equality  to  the  verge  of 
Socialism.  She  had  been  born  and  raised  in  Ireland, 
where  social  status  is  as  fixed  as  the  laws  of  Draco. 
What  processions  in  honor  of  the  Immaculate 
Mother  of  God  they  made  in  the  enclosure  of  the 
grounds  on  Sixth  and  Mason!  What  Litanies  they 
sang !  What  prayers  they  recited ! 

We  were  once  speaking  of  Mother  DeSales  after 
her  death,  and  some  one  said:  ''Did  you,  Sister, 
ever  hear  her  utter  an  unkind  word  of  any  one,  or 
do  an  unkind  act?"  After  a  slight  pause,  given  to 
retrospective  thought,  the  reply  was:  "I  declare  I 
never  did,  but  I  never  thought  of  it.  I  wonder  if 
any  one  else  ever  did!  I'm  going  to  investigate. 
The  community  was  duly  canvassed,  and  wonderful 
to  relate,  no  one  could  recall  one  single  instance  of 
lack  of  kindness;  the  only  thing  approaching  such, 
was  that  once  she  had  said  that  a  very  sleepy  looking 
pupil  reminded  her  of  an  owl.  This  incident  is  true 


CO-FOUNDEESSES  WITH  MOTHEE  JOSEPH. 


and  just  stop  and  think  what  it  means!  What  St. 
James  says  of  him,  who  does  not  sin  by  the  tongue  ! 
Dear  Mother  De  Sales  !  She  was  what  would  be 
considered  more  ornamental  than  useful,  if  we  do 
not  take  into  account  those  immaterial  forces  which 
defy  analysis,  but  which  influence  and  educate 
through  the  subtle  power  of  conduct  that  is  inspired 
by  love  of  God.  Surely  her  kindness  was  not  a  mere- 
ly natural  virtue,  for  she  was  too  keenly  alive  to 
beauty  and  perfection  not  to  detect  its  absence,  but 
she  was  too  deeply  impressed  withlier  obligation  of 
loving  her  neighbor  as  herself,  to  hurt  or  pain  any 
living  creature. 

It  was  a  liberal  education  to  live  with  Mother 
De  Sales.     She  had  been  in  the  world,  and  of  the 
world,  .when  Europe  was  in  the  dawn  of  the  Victor- 
ian age.     She  had  known  personally  many  of  its 
celebrities.    With  her  father  and  sister  she  had,  in 
Dublin  Castle,  heard  Moore  sing  his  immortal  Melo- 
dies to  the  accompaniment  of  Sir  John  Stevenson; 
had  been  of  those  who  went  round  asking:  "Have 
you  read  Byron's  new  poem—  the  -----        -? 

a  gasp,  a  cough,  for  no  one  knew  how  to  pronounce 
GIAOUK  ;  had  watched  eagerly  for  each  new  volume 
of  Lingard's  England,  as  it  issued  from  the  press. 

But  her  musical  capacity  was  phenomenal.  When 


142         CO-FOUNDBESSES  WITH  MOTHER  JOSEPH. 

Technique  was  almost  an  unknown  art,  she  was 
among  the  few  who  executed  with  precision  and  bril- 
liancy the  arabesques  of  Thalberg,  whom  she  called 
a  " wicked  fellow"  for  setting  humanity  such  a  task. 
Even  the  difficulties  of  Liszt  found  her  mistress  still 
of  the  piano  through  her  brilliancy,  precision  of 
touch  and  marvellous  velocity  of  execution.  The 
dramatic  fervor  and  grace  of  Chopin  found  in  her  a 
competent  interpreter;  she  had  been  the  pupil  of 
Herz. 

To  any  pupil  desirous  of  learning  style  and  in- 
terpretation she  was  a  boon,  but  the  music  of  her 
day  in  America  was  not  that  of  the  present,  and  she 
was  often  "pinned  down"  to  woful  mediocrity. 

In  those  early  days  the  objective  point  of  the 
St.  Patrick's  parades  was  the  Convent,  where  the 
sons  of  Erin  always  found  a  Caed  Millia  FaMtha,  the 
harp  all  decorated  in  green  standing  on  the  front 
porch,  the  vibrant  tones  of  St.  Patrick's  Day,  played, 
as  it  can  and  ought  to  be  played,  floating  through 
the  open  windows.  Mother  De  Sales  would  always 
leave  to  Mother  Joseph  the  honor  and  pleasure  of 
bringing  out  all  the  pathos  of  the  history  of  the 
Celtic  race  and  country  as  expressed  in  its  Melodies, 
which  pass  with  such  sudden  and  unexpected  rapid- 
ity from  the  gloom  of  despondency  to  the  very  ex- 
uberance of  joy. 


CO-FOUNDEESSES  WITH  MOTHER  JOSEPH.          143 

Erin  the  tear  and  the  smile  in  thine  eyes 

Blend  like  the  rainbow  that  hangs  in  thy  skies. 

Mother  De  Sales  had  left  the  world  and  dedi- 
cated herself  to  God  at  a  somewhat  mature  age. 
When  thirty-two  she  made  the  sacrifice  of  home  and 
family  and  country  to  obtain,  as  she  often  said,  the 
release  of  her  father's  soul  from  Purgatory,  where 
she  hoped  God  in  His  mercy  had  admitted  him,  for 
while  an  honorable  gentleman,  he  had  not  been  a 
practical  Catholic  and  died  with  little  time  for  prepa- 
ration, from  a  fall  from  his  horse  when  out  hunting ; 
he  received  the  last  Sacraments,  but  she  never  felt 
sure  that  he  was  conscious  at  the  time.  Mother 
De  Sales  died  at  the  age  of  68  in  1876,  R.  I.  P. 

Mother  Charles !  How  the  girls  of  long  ago  did 
dread  incurring  her  displeasure.  What  a  contrast 
to  Mother  De  Sales !  When  she  entered  a  class  room, 
pandemonium  reigned,  but  when  Mother  Charles 
was  sighted  a  mile  off,  the  girls  became  angels  of 
decorum;  why,  I  never  could  fathom,  for  she  was 
a  sweet,  southern  lady.  It  must  have  been  the 
" Black  Book"  which  she  read  publicly,  once  a  month, 
and  every  backsliding  was  duly  announced  with  name 
attached,  unless  it  were  too  bad,  and  then  "a  certain 
young  lady,"  whose  name  was  not  mentioned,  but 
whom  everybody  knew,  was  substituted;  if  the  of- 
fence were  still  graver,  a  suffocating  mantle  of 


14:4         CO-FOUNDRESSES  WITH  MOTHER  JOSEPH. 

silence  reduced  the  offender  to  despair.  Mother 
Charles  saw  and  knew  everything  or  guessed  it,  or 
even  dreamed  it.  She  was  omniscient,  she  was 
ubiquitous.  Espionage  formed  no  part  of  her  method 
of  governing,  however.  People  didn't  talk  about 
telepathy  in  those  days,  or  such  her  powers  would 
have  been  dubbed.  And,  oh!  of  all  things,  she  was 
Mother  Joseph's  right  hand;  how  loyally,  how  effi- 
ciently she  served  her,  effacing  herself  absolutely. 
She  never  was  strong,  but  her  energy  was  indom- 
itable and  her  resourcefulness  inexhaustible.  She 
had  been  Mother  Joseph's  pupil  in  Charleston,  her 
novice  in  Bank  Street,  her  companion  to  Ireland  and 
her  second  self  in  Springfield  until  the  end.  She 
died  at  the  age  of  52,  in  1880,  R.  I.  P. 

Sister  Agatha !  She  died  three  years  ago  at 
the  advanced  age  of  91,  R.  I.  P.  She  had  celebrated 
her  Golden  Jubilee  three  years  before,  upon  which 
occasion  a  special  blessing  had  been  obtained  for  her 
from  His  Holiness,  Pope  Leo  XIII.  What  a  joy  it 
was  to  her !  For  about  15  years  she  had  had  no  re- 
sponsibility and  while  somewhat  childish,  she  re- 
membered most  distinctly  the  old  pupils,  for  whom 
she  prayed  constantly. 

What  services  she  had  rendered  the  community 
in  its  days  of  poverty  and  unremitting  labor!  For 
twenty-five  years  she  was  the  cook,  and  Mother 


CO-FOUNDRESSES  WITH  MOTHER  JOSEPH. 


Joseph  relied  on  her  implicitly.  Woe  to  any  one  in 
the  house  who  did  not  reverence  Sr.  Agatha. 

It  was  a  beautiful,  pathetic  sight  to  behold  that 
good  old  sister,  though  crippled  and  deformed,  drag- 
ging herself  daily  from  Station  to  Station  in  her 
contemplation  of  Christ's  Agony  and  praying  for 
mercy  for  a  world  that  was  forgetting  its  God.  A 
dismantled  wreck  on  the  shores  of  time,  waiting, 
waiting,  to  be  towed  into  the  safe  harbor  of  Eternity  ; 
she  used  really  to  complain  lovingly  to  God,  that  He 
took  so  many  young  Nuns  and  forgot  her!  but  she 
always  added  with  Christian  humility:  Well,  well, 
I'm  not  fit  company  for  the  angels  yet. 

Sister  Veronica!  She  came  of  a  remarkably 
holy,  old,  Irish  family  of  Cork.  After  her  mother's 
death,  her  father  became  a  Capuchin;  her  brother 
was  Father  J.  O'Keefe  of  the  Cleveland  Diocese, 
and  her  sister  was  a  religious  in  the  Order  founded 
by  Mother  Seton.  She  loved  the  little  ones  and  the 
''Quality,"  as  she  called  the  older  boarders,  equally 
well.  She  had  old-time  ways,  a  strong  fervent  spirit 
of  faith,  and  was  a  true  daughter  of  Erin.  She  died 
while  on  the  Mattoon  Mission,  but  was  brought 
"Home"  for  interment,  Sept.  14,  1872. 

Sr.  Martha!  She  died  on  the  same  day  (April 
10th,  1896)  as  the  saintly  Bishop,  Stephen  F.  Ryan 

of  Buffalo,  who  gave  her  the  Veil. 
—10 


146         CO-FOUNDRESSES  WITH  MOTHER  JOSEPH. 

How  well  all  the  old  pupils  remember  her  and 
how  they  loved  her !  Just  one  instance  of  the  broad- 
mindedness  that  comes  from  charity,  will  describe 
her,  as  the  stroke  of  the  artist  makes  the  canvas  live. 

She  was  a  German  and  never  spoke  English  al- 
together easily,  mistaking  the  import  of  many  a 
word.  She  was  exceedingly  kind  to  the  "Tramps," 
and  when  on  the  mission  in  Mattoon  and  having 
charge  of  laying  in  the  provisions,  she  always  made 
a  certain  allowance  for  the  ' '  Tramps. ' '  In  her  allot- 
ment, however,  she  added  sugar  for  one  set,  and 
when  asked  why  she  did  so,  she  answered  with  a 
simplicity  that  would  have  done  credit  to  some  of  the 
followers  of  St.  Francis  of  Assisi:  "Oh,  yes,  the 
sugar  is  for  the  Irish  Tramps;  they  are  good,  soft- 
hearted, poor  people ;  but  the  Germans !  oh !  no,  they 
are  tough,  I  give  them  no  sugar;  meat  and  bread 
are  good  enough  for  them. ' ' 

I  must  not  let  my  pen  run  away  with  me.  What 
a  joy  all  those  dear,  old  Sisters,  so  simple,  and  so 
holy,  were  to  me,  in  my  young  days !  What  a  mem- 
ory they  are  now,  and  how  their  intercession  for  the 
community  they  loved  must  avail  before  that  sweet, 
heavenly  Spouse  who  is  no  accepter  of  persons,  but 
loves  with  a  love  of  predilection  the  little  ones  of 
earth.  Peace  be  to  them!  their  memory  is  a  bene- 
diction ! 


CO-FOUNDRESSES  WITH  MOTHER  JOSEPH. 


Thinking  over  those  old  days  I  recall  so  many 
incidents  full  of  interest  and  containing  so  many 
lessons!  A  new  series  of  friends  arose  every  ten 
years  or  so,  while  others  yielded  a  golden  harvest 
to  that  Reaper  whose  name  is  Death.  I  can  but  men- 
tion a  few  :  the  kindly,  holy  Driests  who  helped  us  on 
the  heavenward  path.  Father  Kane  of  St.  Joseph's, 
still  living.  After  Father  Cowley's  death  and  be- 
fore the  Bishop  could  replace  him,  Sunday  after  Sun- 
day, Father  Kane  would  bring  his  whole  congrega- 
tion over,  that  the  Nuns  might  not  be  deprived  of 
Mass,  and  to  make  up  for  the  discomfort  entailed  to 
people  paying  pew  rent  for  proper  seating,  he  would 
tell  them  what  a  privilege  it  was  to  put  foot  inside 
of  the  sacred  enclosure  of  a  Convent,  and  would  ap- 
peal to  them  to  acknowledge  that  such  a  wonderful 
boon  could  never  have  been  theirs  in  the  land  of 
Saints  and  of  Scholars.  Father  Levy,  the  saintly 
Pastor  of  the  German  Church,  and  Confessor  at  the 
Convent.  Father  Brady  served  and  guided  the 
house  to  the  best  of  his  ability.  Father  Weis, 
Father  Pennartz,  Father  Hinssen,  Father  Clifford, 
Father  Mohr,  Father  Biesen,  Father  Clancy.  I 
must  not  forget  old  Father  Winterhalter,  who  made 
our  first  tabernacle,  and  last,  though  not  least,  V. 
Rev.  Mgr.  Hickey,  our  present  Vicar  General.  Who 


148         CO-FOUNDRESSES  WITH  MOTHER  JOSEPH. 

that  knows  him  does  not  revere  him?    The  Ursulines 
of  North  Fifth  are  no  exception. 

Then  how  kind  our  Chaplains  were ;  how  punct- 
ual and  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  duty.  To  all  we 
owe  a  debt  of  gratitude. 

I  find  on  our  list  many  new  friends  added  to 
the  old.  Each  day  after  Mass  special  prayers  are 
offered  by  the  Community  for  all  benefactors,  living 
and  dead ;  among  whom  we  rank  the  kind  doctors  who 
have  served  us  free  of  charge  from  Dr.  Lord  to  Dr. 
Ottis. 

The  good  they  have  done,  the  help  given,  will 
go  on  when  we  and  they  lie  mouldering  in  our  graves, 
for  their  benefactions  are  for  the  foundation  and 
success  of  an  Institution  bound  by  every  law  to  pro- 
mote God's  honor  and  glory,  through  the  diffusion  of 
Christian  Education. 

We  know  that  "those  who  instruct  others  unto 
justice  shall  shine  as  stars  for  all  eternity,"  and 
surely  those  who  make  this  dedication  of  self  possible 
to  the  chosen  few,  by  their  co-operation,  encourage- 
ment and  generosity,  must  share  in  the  reward. 

Man's  noblest  calling  is  to  co-operate  in  the 
salvation  of  souls,  to  follow  that  standard  whereon 
is  inscribed  the  motto : 

Thy  Kingdom  Come! 


CO-FOUNDRESSES  WITH  MOTHER  JOSEPH. 


EXTRACT  FROM  LINES  WRITTEN  AT  THE  GRAVE  OF 
SR.  AUSTIN,  OVER  WHICH  A  BRIGHT  STAR  WAS  SHINING  : 

I  thought  of  solemn  words  that  once  were  said, 
Sweet  Jesus!  by  those  sacred  lips  of  thine, 

"Whoe'er  to  Justice  these  little  ones  shall  lead" 
"Like  stars  for  all  eternity  shall  shine." 


Sleep  on,  sleep  on,  thou  heavenly  dreamer, 
My  tears  shall  ne  'er  again  bedew  this  sod. 

1 11  hope,  that  as  they  spirit,  than  crystal  purer, 
I  too  may  shine  beneath  the  throne  of  God. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

UPWARD  AND  ONWARD. 

The  frequent  deaths  recorded  and  the  lack  of 
vocations  reduced  the  Convent  to  dire  straits.  St. 
Joseph's  Parochial  School  was  taught  by  seculars; 
because  there  were  no  Nuns  to  take  it. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  James  Ryan  was  conse- 
crated in  1888.  From  that  blessed  day  to  this,  the 
Ursulines  have  had  a  true  and  valued  friend. 

Mother  Ignatius  succeeded  Mother  Ursula  in 
the  office  of  Superior.  The  first  act  of  her  ad- 
ministration was  to  try  and  procure  help  from 
some  house  of  the  Order.  The  Bishop  was  appealed 
to,  and  he  gave  all  necessary  permissions,  making 
but  one  condition— the  assistance  should  come  from 
a  Community  in  the  United  States ;  foreign  countries 
do  not  generally  understand  our  spirit  or  customs 
and,  consequently,  are  not  acceptable  in  our  schools. 
Two  of  the  Nuns  visited  some  of  the  Houses 
of  the  Congregation  of  Paris,  but  Nuns  are 
hard  to  get,  there  are  too  few  everywhere 
for  the  needs  of  the  times.  Ursuline  Communities 
are  not  generally  very  numerous,  owing  to  their 

150 


RT.   REV.  J.   RYAN,   D.   D., 
Bishop  of  Alton. 


UPWARD  AND  ONWARD.  151 

special  organization  of  independent  houses,  and  to 
that  spirit  of  seclusion  rather  than  of  real  cloister 
which  distinguishes  them,  and  which  is  considered 
too  austere. 

Finally  they  turned  their  steps  to  their  old-time 
friends  in  Brown  County,  the  reputation  of  whom 
as  teachers  was  then,  as  always,  very  great. 

At  last  arrangements  were  entered  into  and 
conditions  laid  down,  in  virtue  of  which  Springfield 
became  affiliated  to  Brown  County.  Several  most 
edifying  and  capable  Sisters  were  sent  to  Spring- 
field, viz:  Mothers  Agnes,  Gabriel,  Sebastian,  De 
Pazzi  and  Evangelista.  Mother  Ignatius  had  died 
two  months  after  her  election  to  the  superiority  of 
the  house,  she  was  replaced  by  Mother  Paul.  When 
Brown  County  took  over  the  Community,  Mother 
Ursula  Dodds  of  Brown  County  appointed  Mother 
Paul  in  her  place— a  locum  tenens—to  continue  in 
charge  of  the  Community  of  Springfield. 

By  this  arrangement  Father  Ryan's  School  at 
St.  Joseph's  Church  was  kept  and  it  was  through  the 
kindness  of  the  Brown  County  Nuns  that  this  was 
accomplished. 

The  arrangement  entered  into  between  Brown 
County  and  Springfield  was  to  have  a  trial  of  three 
years. 


152  UPWARD  AND  ONWARD. 

Things  were  moving  on  slowly  but  in  a  quite 
satisfactory  manner  and  the  Brown  County  Nuns 
gave  themselves  heart  and  soul  to  the  work.  Among 
Nuns,  especially  of  the  same  Order,  the  ' '  Mine ' '  and 
"Thine"  do  not  figure  largely. 

Meanwhile,  through  the  intercession,  no  doubt, 
of  the  Community  members  in  Heaven,  God  smiled 
on  the  Springfield  Ursulines,  sending  two  very  de- 
sirable young  ladies  as  Novices;  both  had  been 
pupils  and  were  capable  of  rendering  most  valua- 
ble services.  The  term  agreed  upon  between  the 
Houses  of  Brown  County  and  Springfield  having  ex- 
pired, it  was  decided  by  Springfield  to  return  to  the 
original  status  of  an  independent  establishment,  as 
with  the  aid  of  the  two  young  Nuns  just  professed 
and  two  others  who  had  entered,  the  Parochial 
School  could  be  carried  on  without  outside  assist- 
ance. 

Never  will  the  timely  aid  of  the  Brown  County 
Nuns  be  forgotten  nor  the  many  kindnesses  received 
from  the  venerable  Mother  Ursula  Dodds  especially. 
A  very  magnificent  vestment,  richly  embroidered  by 
her  own  deft  hands  in  chenille  on  heavy  white  satin, 
recalls  her  memory  on  the  chief  solemnities  of  the 
year  when  it  is  worn  in  the  celebration  of  the  Holy 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

Visiting    the    Chicago    Exposition,  one  of  the 


UPWARD  AND  ONWARD. 


Nuns  who  had  been  among  the  foundresses  of  the 
Dakota  House,  being  near  her  old  and  cherished 
home,  paid  it  a  hurried  visit  and  was  saddened  in- 
deed by  the  many  vacant  places  she  found  in  the 
Community.  Death  had  been  busy  in  its  ranks. 

The  following  year,  1894,  the  building  of  the 
beautiful  chapel  was  begun.  Meanwhile  the  Superior 
of  the  Ursuline  Community  in  Dakota,  founded 
from  Springfield,  using  the  privilege  guaran- 
teed in  the  Constitutions  of  the  Paris  Congregation, 
of  returning  to  the  house  of  Profession,  with  Rt. 
Reverend  Bishop  Shanley's  permission  and  ap- 
proval, resigned  her  charge  and  with  three  compan- 
ions reached  Springfield  Jan.  1st,  1895.  These  four, 
added  to  the  young  professed  spoken  of  above,  soon 
told  in  school  work.  Little  by  little  the  Convent 
grew  to  its  former  educational  status.  More 
workers  really  meant  better  work  as  more  time 
could  be  given  to  special  Departments.  The  Com- 
mercial Course  was  added  ;  the  Art  Studio  placed  in 
better  quarters,  resumed  operations,  and  the  trend 
has  ever  since  been  upwards  and  onwards  in  all  that 
makes  for  improvement  in  the  Schools,  until  today 
the  old  Convent  stands  equal  to  any  in  the  land  of 
similar  scope,  and  wears  the  honors  of  a  College,  in- 
cluding the  right  to  confer  the  B.  A.  Degree,  with 
all  privileges  therein  implied. 


154  UPWARD  AND  ONWARD. 

Here  I  digress  and  return  to  a  very  important 
and  most  wise  arrangement  made  by  our  devoted 
Bishop.  The  congregation  of  St.  Joseph  was  in- 
creasing, an  Assistant  was  needed  and  it  was  decided 
to  allow  that  Assistant  to  do  duty  as  Convent  Chap- 
lain; thus  the  burden  of  extra  salary  was  lessened 
for  the  Congregation  by  being  shared  by  the  Con- 
vent. The  same  services  continued  to  be  rendered 
and  now  comes  a  long  list  of  clerical  friends  who 
claim  our  gratitude  for,  to  every  single  one,  it  is 
due  for  services  cheerfully  rendered  over  and  above 
what  was  obligatory. 

Novices  began  to  seek  entrance,  and  best  of  all, 
they  were  our  own  pupils,  half  trained  in  the  ways  of 
Ursulines  before  beginning  their  religious  life.  The 
beautiful  Chapel  was  dedicated  in  June  1895.  Many 
of  our  best  friends  seemed  to  think  it  was  imprudent 
to  build  on  so  large  a  scale.  Today  the  enlarging 
of  it  is  an  imperative  need.  The  wood  carving  done 
by  the  Sisters  themselves  is  much  admired  by  all 
who  visit  the  chapel;  the  brass  railing  is  the  gift 
of  old  pupils  and  the  colored  glass  windows  bear 
record  of  the  many  kind  friends  who  helped  the  Nuns 
to  give  the  Lord  and  Master  a  somewhat  fitting 
home.  The  living  and  the  dead  are  recorded  there. 
A  marble  tablet  at  the  entrance  of  the  Sacristy  asks 
the  alms  of  a  pious  remembrance  for  the  soul  of 


UPWABD  AND  ON  WARD.  155 

Mother  Mary  Joseph.  Mr.  Thos.  Armstrong,  father 
of  one  of  the  Sisters,  presented  the  High  Altar. 

The  statue  of  the  Sacred  Heart  over  the  High 
Altar,  those  of  the  adoring  Angels,  of  Sts.  Ursula 
and  Angela,  of  Our  Blessed  Mother  and  St.  Joseph, 
of  St.  Michael  the  Archangel,  and  of  Blessed  Mar- 
garet Mary  are  all  donations  from  pious  friends.  So, 
also,  are  the  fine  Stations  of  the  Cross,  the  chan- 
deliers, candelabra  and  vases  that  ornament  the 
dwelling  place  of  Jesus  in  the  Tabernacle.  Could 
money  be  better  spent?  When  the  donors  are  busy 
in  the  affairs  of  life,  forgetting  perchance  in  its 
stress  and  strain  the  Giver  of  all  goods  things,  He 
from  the  silent  Tabernacle  is  looking  upon  their  gifts 
and  blessing  them  for  the  love  that  prompted  them, 
for  He  loves  us  all  and  His  "  Delight  is  to  be  with 
the  children  of  men."  The  chapel  is  a  little  heaven 
in  its  remoteness  from  the  noise  incident  to  the  af- 
fairs of  life,  in  the  beauty  of  its  architectural  design, 
and  in  the  soft  religious  light  that  streams  through 
its  colored  windows.  Nothing  need  be  said  of  the 
delights  and  consolations  which  there  flow  into  the 
soul  from  that ' '  Beauty  ever  ancient  and  ever  new, ' ' 
whom  the  great  Augustine  sorrowed  so,  for  having 
loved  too  late. 

Of  course  the  Chapel  is  the  centre  of  every  re- 
ligious house;  it  is  its  raison  d'etre,  it  is  all  that  mat- 


156  UPWARD  AND  ONWARD. 

ters,  for  it  is  the  abode  of  God  Himself,  Who  is  our 
first  beginning  and  our  last  end.  Thank  God,  it  is 
seldom  entirely  vacant.  At  almost  any  hour,  some 
silent  watcher  is  there,  for  many  of  the  old  Nuns, 
incapacitated  for  work  by  years  or  illness,  spend  long 
and  happy  hours  praying,  praying  always  and  for 
everyone,  waiting  to  be  called  Home,  but  peacefully 
happy  in  accomplishing  God's  will  whatever  it 
may  be. 

One  would  think  we  had  learned  wisdom  by  past 
mistakes,  but  in  following  the  counsel,  "Be  ye  wise 
as  serpents,"  one  sometimes  appears  to  be  just  the 
reverse,  for  the  Folly  of  the  Cross  is  after  all  the 
highest  wisdom.  Once  before  we  had  weakened  the 
main  house  by  taking  on  missions  or  allowing  foun- 
dations to  go  forth. 

One  evening  an  unexpected  telegraphic  message 
was  received  announcing  the  arrival  of  some  Ursu- 
Jines  of  whom  we  had  never  heard.  They  were 
warmly  welcomed  and  when  they  had  detailed  their 
sorrows  and  trials  and  asked  for  the  aid  of  a  few 
subjects,  they  were  listened  to  and  two  Sisters  were 
sent  to  Laredo  for  a  few  years.  Really  it  was  not 
prudent,  but  Charity  prevailed.  Strange  to  tell! 
that  year,  though  minus  two  efficient  teachers,  the 
schools  were  most  flourishing  in  point  of  numbers 


UPWARD  AND  ONWARD.  157 

and  in  satisfactory  results  of  study.  God  had 
vouchsafed  a  visible  reward  for  Charity. 

Again,  one  of  our  chaplains  having  been  ap- 
pointed to  a  promising  parish,  begged  for  a  small 
colony  of  Nuns.  Circumstances  were  such  that  the 
request  could  scarcely  be  refused  and  the  mission  of 
Granite  City  was  taken.  A  little  later  Eev.  Father 
Bannon  of  East  St.  Louis  came  seeking  Nuns. 
Mother  Paul,  who  was  Superior,  asked  for  a  delay 
to  consult  the  Community  and  Bt.  Rev.  Bishop 
Janssen,  in  whose  Diocese  East  St.  Louis  is,  but 
Father  Bannon  pursued  his  object  so  strenuously 
that,  at  a  great  sacrifice,  a  colony  of  six  were  given 
him  without  further  delay.  So  well  are  the  boys  of  St. 
Joseph's  parish  in  East  St.  Louis  doing  that  the 
Jesuit  Fathers  will  receive  them  into  their  St.  Louis 
college  without  examination,  if  recommended  by 
their  Ursuline  teachers  as  having  passed  the  Eighth 
Grade.  The  Ursulines  of  Springfield  at  the  present 
writing  have  about  eight  hundred  children  in  their 
schools.  They  have  lately  risen  to  the  rank  of  Col- 
lege and  teach  all  the  branches  usually  taught  therein 
to  pupils  prepared  to  receive  such  teaching. 

In  the  Spring  of  1907  the  Alumnae  Association 
was  organized.  By  a  unanimous  vote  of  the  first 
members  this  was  broadened  to  include  all  pupils 
whose  stay  at  the  Convent  was  of  sufficiently  long 


158  UPWABD  AND  ONWARD. 

duration  to  entitle  them  to  be  regarded  as  *  *  Convent 
Girls"  by  the  training  given,  the  spirit  imbibed  and 
the  loving  memories  left. 

The  Association  has  been  a  source  of  much 
pleasure,  affording  the  members  happy  reunions  and 
many  opportunities  of  helping  their  Alma  Mater,  and 
thereby  sharing  in  the  noble  and  meritorious  work  of 
Christian  education.  The  Nuns  are  always  happy 
to  greet  the  dear,  old  pupils,  to  share  in  their  joys 
and  sorrows,  to  sympathize,  or  congratulate,  or  con- 
sole, as  the  case  may  need,  ever  keeping  in  mind  that 
a  prayerful  interest  is  a  duty  they  owe  to  all  whom 
God  has  made  them  instrumental  in  influencing. 

In  the  Fall  of  1907  the  Convent  Magazine,  en- 
titled "St.  Ursula's  Quarterly,"  was  started.  After 
the  first  issue  a  printing  press  and  all  that  belongs 
to  an  up-to-date  printing  office  were  installed  and 
the  Magazine  is  entirely  a  home  product.  What  a 
source  of  pleasure  and  profit  it  has  become !  What 
an  aid  it  is  in  acquiring  the  almost  lost  art,  of  good 
English  composition.  The  pupils  themselves  do  all 
the  work  of  the  Magazine.  In  1908  the  Sodality  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  was  affiliated  to  that  of  Rome, 
and  the  Portiuncula  Indulgence  was  granted  for 
seven  years. 


UPWARD  AND  ONWARD.  159 

Who  reading  this  record  can  deny  that  the  In- 
finite Goodness  of  God  is  manifested  in  a  wonderful 
manner  in  the  history,  vicissitudes  and  present  en- 
couraging outlook  of  the  Old  Ursuline  Convent  of 
Springfield. 

Deo  Gratias ! 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

UNIFICATION. 

In  1900  a  far-reaching  movement  was  inaugu- 
rated in  the  great,  old  Ursuline  Order  founded  by 
St.  Angela  of  Brescia.  So  far  as  it  affected  the 
Springfield  Convent  it  will  be  here  recorded. 

When  the  Roman  Ursuline  Convent  in  Via 
Vittoria,  after  two  hundred  years  of  existence, 
was  on  the  verge  of  extinction  from  confis- 
cations, death  and  lack  of  subjects,  the  Nuns 
appealed  to  the  flourishing  Community  of  Blois 
in  France  for  help;  this  was  granted,  but  it  was  a 
great  burden  and  at  one  time  the  French  Superioress 
thought  of  returning  to  her  own  Community  and 
virtually,  thereby,  ending  the  Roman  branch.  When 
she  went  to  consult  one  of  the  Cardinals  he  said: 
"0,  Mother!  do  not  allow  the  lamp  of  the  Ursulines 
to  be  extinguished  at  Peter 's  Tomb. ' '  That  decided 
her  stay.  Every  religious  Order  having  a  repre- 
sentative house  in  Rome  keeps  a  lamp  burning  at  the 
Tomb  of  the  Great  Apostle;  its  symbolism  is  easily 
understood.  However,  Blois  could  not,  according  to 
the  Canons,  keep  the  Roman  House  as  a  dependency 

160 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH, 
General  Assistant. 


MOTHER  M.   DE   ST.  JULIEN, 
General. 


UNIFICATION.  161 

the  sanction  of  the  Bishop,  m  this  case, 
the  Pope  himself.  So  when  His  Eminence  Cardinal 
Satolli,  Protector  of  the  Ursulines,  applied  for  the 
necessary  permissions  for  a  grouping  of  the  three 
houses  of  Borne,  Blois  and  Calvi,  the  Holy  Father 
de  motu  proprio,  remarked,  "Why  not  extend  this 
affiliation  to  all  the  Houses  throughout  the  world!" 
and  then  and  there  he  gave  necessary  powers  to  set 
in  motion  the  ecclesiastical  machinery  for  bringing 
about  this  change. 

In  May  of  1900  a  letter  from  the  Congregation  of 
Bishops  and  Regulars,  of  which  Cardinal  Vanutelli 
was  Prefect,  came  to  Et.  Rev.  Bishop  Ryan  of  Alton. 
Through  Very  Rev.  Mgr.  Hickey,  V.  Gr.,  its  contents 
were  made  known  and  acted  upon  by  the  Spring- 
field Community,  who  by  a  unanimous  vote  accepted 
the  conditions  proposed,  Mgr.  Hickey 's  advice  being 
strongly  in  favor  thereof. 

A  General  Assembly  of  Ursulines  was  deter- 
mined upon,  to  meet  in  Rome,  under  the  Presidency 
of  His  Eminence,  Cardinal  Satolli,  Nov.  8th,  1900. 

This  was  a  remarkable  gathering.  After  a  very 
thorough  examination  of  all  points,  by  an  eminent 
Canonist  of  the  Congregation  of  Bishops  and  Regu- 
lars—Mgr.  Battandier,  Prothonotary  Apostolic,  and 

many    consultations    with    Rev.    Father    Lemius, 
—11 


162  UNIFICATION. 

0.  M.  I.,  representative  of  his  Order  in  Borne,  a  satis- 
factory basis  of  agreement  was  reached. 

Finally,  on  Nov.  28th,  1900,  the  Canonical  Union 
of  the  Ursulines  was  an  accomplished  fact,  with  full 
verbal  approval  of  the  Holy  See ;  a  more  formal  one 
was  delayed  on  account  of  the  attitude  of  France  at 
the  time.  One  of  the  last  official  acts,  if  not  quite 
the  last  of  the  illustrious  successor  of  St.  Peter,  Pope 
Leo  XIII,  was  the  formal  approval  by  special  decree 
of  the  Canonical  Union  of  the  Ursulines. 

Acting  on  a  summons  to  them  personally  by 
cablegram  over  the  signature  of  Cardinal  Satolli,  the 
Springfield  Ursulines,  at  the  last  moment,  deter- 
mined to  send  a  Delegate  to  the  Assembly  convoked. 
The  Assistant  of  the  Community  was  chosen  and  in 
the  company  of  Mother  Lucy,  Superioress  of  Alton, 
both  empowered  to  act  for  their  respective  houses, 
she  left  Springfield  Oct.  21st,  1900.  It  is  true,  ad- 
hesion to  this  Union  was  not  a  formal  command,  but 
only  a  strongly  expressed  wish  of  the  Holy  Father. 
But  when  did  disaster  ever  follow  those  who  take  the 
direction  pointed  out  by  the  hand  that  wears  the 
Fisherman's  Ring? 

Mother  Marie  de  St.  Julien  was  chosen  first 
General  of  the  Order.  She  is  a  woman  well  versed  in 
Canon  Law,  speaks  English  well  and  has  a  broad 


UNIFICATION.  163 

grasp  of  national  spirit,  requirements  and  capabili- 
ties ;  it  is  only  the  accident  of  birth  that  prevents  us 
from  calling  her  an  American,  in  all  that  the  best 
sense  of  the  word  implies.  A  residence  of  seven 
years  in  Quebec,  where  her  father  held  the  Chair  of 
Law  in  the  Laval  University,  has  brought  her  into 
close  touch  with  the  English  speaking  nations.  Her 
Institute  embraces  Houses  in  every  part  of  the 
world.  Some  Ursulines  feared  entering  the  Union 
because  of  foreign  Headship.  Even  if  this  were  a 
valid  objection,  the  fear  would  be  on  a  par  with  a 
Catholic's  fearing  to  submit  to  the  Pope's  Suprem- 
acy because  he  is  generally  an  Italian.  But  while  the 
head  of  the  Order  is  a  Frenchwoman  today,  there 
is  no  knowing  when  an  American  may  be  chosen. 
The  Union  is  so  organized  that  the  naming  of  Pro- 
vincials is  in  the  hands  of  those  who  are  inhabitants 
of  the  region,  over  which  they  are  to  preside. 

After  the  Delegate 's  return  from  Eome,  the  debt 
on  the  Chapel  having  been  fully  paid,  a  new  building 
was  begun  in  1901.  This  is  called  the  Monastery 
proper,  the  former  building  being  used  only  for 
College  and  Academy  purposes.  Day  by  day  the 
Schools  progress. 

In  1905,  through  the  iniquitous  dealings  with 
French  Convents  by  their  Government,  a  large  and 
flourishing  Community  amid  the  golden,  vine-clad 


164:  UNIFICATION. 

hills  of  Burgundy  was  disbanded,  and  its  inmates 
turned  adrift  on  the  world.  Mother  General  sent 
seventeen  of  these  exiles  to  the  Diocese  of  Alton; 
nine  to  Springfield  and  eight  to  Alton.  Again  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Springfield  Community  was  designated  to 
go  to  meet  them.  Four  of  those  poor  exiles  were 
women  approaching  or  past  seventy,  not  one  speak- 
ing a  word  of  our  language.  The  kind  Superior  of 
the  Alton  Ursulines  came  to  Springfield  for  her 
contingent. 

At  three  o'clock  a.  m.,  Oct.  17th,  1905,  amid  a 
terrific  downpour  of  rain,  they  reached  their  future 
home.  Poor,  tired,  heart-broken  exiles,  what  was 
their  delight  when  on  reaching  the  Convent  and 
entering  the  Chapel,  the  life-size  statue  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  all  glowing  with  the  brilliancy  of  electric 
lights,  extended  welcoming  arms  to  those  who  had, 
according  to  Christ's  own  words,  won  a  right  to  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven,  for  they  had  suffered  persecu- 
tion for  Justice'  sake. 

The  people  of  Springfield  were  not  slow  in  show- 
ing their  very  practical  sympathy  for  the  sufferers. 
A  splendid  French  class  was  organized  and  in  grate- 
ful acknowledgment,  I  am  happy  to  inscribe  the 
names  of  the  first  pupils :  Mesdames  Charles  Deneen, 
John  B.  Tanner,  E.  Hagler,  J.  Northcott,  Price, 
Turner,  Sudduth,  Davis,  and  Mesdemoiselles  Bunn, 


UNIFICATION.  165 

Johannes,  Wilcox  and  Herman,  to  whom  many  others 
have  since  been  added. 

Many  ladies  also  sought  the  services  of  the 
French  exiles  for  dainty  embroideries,  and  we  have 
always  felt  grateful  for  the  sympathy  expressed,  for 
we  know  that  their  patronage  was  not  altogether  for 
value  received,  but  as  a  delicate  means  of  alleviating 
distress,  and  testifying  their  sympathy  for  those 
who  had  been  made  the  victims  of  an  iniquitous  legis- 
lation. Some  of  those  exiles  are  now  efficient  help- 
ers in  educational  and  other  work,  while  the  dear, 
holy,  old  Nuns  are  potent  intercessors  with  God  and 
bring  down  blessings  from  Him  on  the  world,  on  our 
city  and  on  our  Community.  Rev.  Father  Howard, 
D.  D.,  has  been  especially  kind  to  them. 

In  1906  the  Order  was  divided  into  Provinces, 
the  House  of  Springfield  being  assigned  to  the  South- 
ern Province,  with  headquarters  in  Dallas.  Here 
the  Provincial  House  and  the  Novitiate  are  located. 
A  Religious  from  Springfield  is  among  the  Provin- 
cial Officers,  with  residence  in  Dallas. 

Many  changes  in  consequence  of  the  Unification 
have  taken  place  in  the  affiliated  Communities.  Young 
ladies  are  received  as  postulants  and  kept  from  six 
to  nine  months  in  the  Houses  to  which  they  make 
application  for  entrance.  If  they  prove  desirable 
subjects,  they  are  sent  to  the  Provincial  Novitiate, 


166  UNIFICATION. 

where  special  religious  training  is  given  them,  away 
from  any  distracting  thought  or  occupation,  for  a 
period  of  two  years.  They  are  under  no  binding 
obligation  to  the  Order,  and  are  at  perfect  liberty  to 
leave  without  incurring  the  least  shadow  of  censure. 
After  two  years'  noviceship,  they  make  temporary 
vows  for  three  years.  At  the  expiration  of  this  term 
they  are  again  free,  but  should  they  go  on  to  final 
Profession  their  Vows  become  perpetual  and  can 
only  be  dispensed  by  the  Pope.  Such  is  the  liberty 
the  Catholic  Church  extends  to  the  Order.  This  last 
dispensation  is  rarely  granted,  because  rarely  asked. 
This  change,  as  all  Ursulines  know,  is  radical,  but  be- 
longs to  modern  rulings  and  makes  practically  no 
difference. 

Under  many  aspects  the  Canonical  Union  is  a 
great  blessing  and  every  experience,  however  pain- 
ful, that  may  lead  any  Community  to  affiliate,  may 
well  be  regarded  as  a  blessing  in  disguise;  for  when 
difficulties  arise,  as  they  naturally  will,  since  all 
things  of  earth  are  fallible,  and  liable  to  imperfec- 
tion, it  will  be  found  that  it  is  prudent  and  most  wise 
to  have  them  dealt  with  by  persons  within  the  Order, 
to  whom  its  interests  are  most  sacred,  and  who  have 
means  of  arriving  at  a  true  solution  which  is  im- 
possible to  persons  outside,  no  matter  what  may  be 
the  goodness  of  their  intentions,  the  uprightness  of 


UNIFICATION.  167 

their  motives  or  their  mental  equipment.  Gustate 
et  videte. 

The  Provincial  Novitiates  are  in  themselves  a 
sufficient  return  for  all  the  sacrifices  our  Unification 
has  so  far  entailed. 

In  1906  Mother  General  made  her  first  visit  to 
the  United  States.  She  was  delighted  with  what  she 
saw,  and  her  second  Visitation  is  anxiously  awaited, 
as  she  will  come  with  fuller  knowledge  and  less  as  a 
stranger  than  in  1906. 

In  1907  a  fine  brick  building  for  laundry  pur- 
poses was  erected,  as  the  Monastery  was  paid  for. 
Herein  we  note  the  permanency  of  Mother  Joseph's 
spirit  in  shunning  overwhelming  indebtedness,  by 
not  beginning  new  buildings  until  what  went  before 
is  paid  for.  By  a  strange  coincidence  the  paving  of 
our  streets  always  comes  with  additions  to  the 
building,  and  it  is  no  small  item  to  pave  a  length  of 
seven  hundred  feet,  but  Divine  Providence  has  some- 
how always  helped  us  wonderfully. 

In  1907  took  place  the  Centennial  celebration  of 
Our  Holy  Foundress— St.  Angela's  Canonization. 
The  second  General  Chapter  was  called  for  this  year. 
Again  a  Springfield  Nun  was  one  of  the  two  Dele- 
gates, not  to  represent  an  individual  house  in  this 
instance,  but  all  those  of  the  Southern  Province. 


168  UNIFICATION. 

Most  Reverend  Mother  Marie  de  St.  Julien  was 
retained  in  the  office  of  General  and  the  first  Pro- 
vincial of  the  Southern  Province  was  elected  As- 
sistant General  for  English  speaking  countries.  This 
Religious  was  the  saintly  Superior  of  Galveston,  so 
well  known  through  her  courage  and  charity  during 
the  fearful  disaster  that  overwhelmed  that  city  in 
1900.  On  the  twenty-fifth  of  May  this  year  she 
passed  to  her  heavenly  reward,  in  the  Eternal  City, 
and  lies  buried  in  the  old  San  Lorenzo  Cemetery, 
outside  the  walls,  where  the  illustrious  and  well- 
beloved  Pio  Nono  asked  to  be  placed  "  among  my 
beloved  poor,"  when  death  ended  for  him  his  long 
martyrdom  of  the  Papacy.  R.  I.  P. 

Upon  the  return  from  the  second  Chapter,  it  was 
decided  that  a  new  Auditorium  should  be  built  and 
something  on  the  plan  of  the  beautiful  "Sunset" 
in  San  Antonio  was  suggested.  Thanks  be  to  God! 
it  now  stands  completed,  ready  for  dedication,  as  a 
fitting  crown  to  the  half  century 's  work  of  the  Ursu- 
lines  of  Springfield.  The  Architect  of  the  four  build- 
ings erected  since  1894  is  Mr.  H.  Conway. 


g 

Pi 

O   o 
O  £ 


—     <M 

a      ° 

0   ^ 


CHAPTER   XV. 

CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION. 

Because  example  is  always  more  powerful  than 
words  in  influencing  the  actions  of  others,  much  bene- 
fit might  be  derived  from  a  record  of  the  other  Nuns 
who  lived,  labored  and  passed  to  their  eternal  re- 
ward from  the  Ursuline  Convent  of  Springfield. 
With  deep  gratitude  to  God,  we  are  able  to  chronicle 
that  each  and  every  one  has  left  behind  her  a  mem- 
ory that  is  held  in  benediction,  from  the  last  young 
Novice  who  made  her  Vows  upon  her  deathbed  to 
the  venerable  Sister  Agatha,  who  preceded  her  to 
the  tomb,  crowned  with  the  merits  acquired  during 
her  long  life  of  ninety  years,  fifty-five  of  which  were 
given  to  God  as  an  Ursuline.  Each  one  in  her  own 
sphere  contributed  to  the  good  of  the  Institute  and 
as  God  rewards  the  goodness  of  the  intention,  and 
not  the  result  of  our  efforts,  who  can  say  which  one 
enjoys  the  greater  recompense? 

The  Ursuline  Order  having  been  founded  for  the 
instruction  of  youth  in  Christian  knowledge  and 
practice,  it  is  the  bounden  duty  of  those  devoting 
themselves  therein,  to  this  purpose,  to  keep  abreast 
of  the  times  in  educational  matters.  By  this  is  not 

163 


170  CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION. 

meant  the  adopting  of  every  new  fad  which  runs 
its  ephemeral  course  in  a  few  years  of  almost  lost 
time;  but  rather  does  it  mean,  the  adoption  of  new 
methods  and  appliances  for  teaching  the  many  new 
sciences,  or  phases  of  science,  owing  their  birth  to 
modern  invention  and  investigation.  There  can  be 
nothing  incompatible  with  solid  teaching  in  such 
progressiveness ;  on  the  contrary  much  time  is  saved, 
better  results  are  obtained  with  less  expenditure  of 
nerve  force,  for  study  is  made  so  interesting  and 
absorbing  that  pupils  find  their  school  hours  pleas- 
ant as  well  as  profitable ;  the  old  coercive  measures 
are  seldom  resorted  to. 

One  good  effect  arising  from  the  sane,  new 
methods  is  that  by  economizing  time,  a  wider  curri- 
culum may  be  arranged,  thus  broadening  the  mind 
by  the  knowledge  of  a  larger  variety  of  useful  sub- 
jects. 

While  bearing  in  mind  that  the  aim  of  secular 
education  must  often  be  to  fit  the  pupil  for  the  actual 
duties  of  life  by  fitting  him  for  some  useful  em- 
ployment, still  the  cultivation  of  those  powers  which 
give  rational  and  cultured  enjoyment  need  not  be 
neglected,  and  thus  if  competence  should  crown  ef- 
fort at  a  later  period,  it  will  not  find  a  mind  and  a 
taste  incapable  of  enjoying  its  best  benefits. 


CHEISTIAN  EDUCATION.  171 

We  know,  if  from  nothing  else  than  constant 
repetition,  that  the  future  of  the  Catholic  Church  in 
America  depends,  under  God  on  the  work  done  in 
the  schools,  whether  it  be  the  Parochial,  the  Acad- 
emy, the  Polytechnic,  the  College  or  the  University. 
Now  the  teaching  orders  must  fit  themselves  to  meet 
the  demands  made  by  all  these  gradations,  each 
member  according  to  capacity,  opportunity  or  need ; 
this  is  not  optional;  it  is  imperative  duty  under 
obedience  as  to  time,  place  and  manner.  To  fail  in 
self-improvement,  along  educational  lines,  through 
indifference  or  any  other  unworthy  motive,  would 
be  a  serious  fault  in  an  Ursuline;  not  to  seize  and 
use  proffered  opportunity  from  a  mistaken  idea  of 
humility,  would  evidence  a  false  conscience,  as  well 
as  unenlightened  views. 

Sometimes  persons,  not  very  thoroughly  in- 
formed, think  that  because  Convent  schools  do  not 
adopt  the  varied  methods  employed  in  public  schools, 
or  do  not  embrace  all  the  subjects  there  taught,  that 
they  are  backward,  not  up  to  the  times,  etc.  If  such 
persons  would  give  themselves  the  trouble  of  thor- 
ough investigation,  they  would  find  that  it  is  only 
fads  are  thus  eliminated;  if  they  would  study  for  a 
still  longer  period,  they  would  see  that,  like  old 
fashions,  the  very  newest,  up-to-date  methods  are 
but  a  return  to  what  was  held  fast  in  the  Catholic 


172  CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION. 

schools.  One  instance  will  be  enough :  Of  late  years 
the  study  of  language  has,  very  properly,  received 
much  attention  in  our  public  school  system;  when 
in  all  the  years  did  it  fail  to  hold  a  foremost  rank  in 
the  course  of  every  Catholic  school1?  Sometimes  it 
is  objected  by  the  ill-informed  that  too  much  time 
is  given  to  CATECHISM!  Apart  from  the  spiritual 
aspect  of  this  study,  do  such  objectors  know  that 
the  little  children  even  in  the  Parochial  schools  learn 
more  of  PSYCHOLOGY  and  ETHICS  than  many  a  Har- 
vard student  will  ever  know?  If  those  two  studies, 
under  imposing  names,  are  of  great  educational 
value,  then  why  not  the  Catechism?  Nor  is  the 
subject  superficially  taught,  as  might  be  expected, 
since  we  demand  of  little  children  knowledge  of  sub- 
jects placed  very  high  in  the  curriculum  of  many 
colleges. 

There  are  two  reasons  for  this,  viz :  1st,  the  im- 
portance of  the  subject  to  every  human  soul;  2d, 
the  great  care,  ability  and  experience  of  those  who 
prepare  the  text  books. 

Taking  these  words  (Psychology,  Ethics)  in 
their  broadest  meaning,  they  have  for  their  object 
the  study  of  the  Soul  and  of  Moral  duty,  and  since 
even  the  most  untutored  savage  can  be  made  to  real- 
ize and  grasp  the  ideas  instilled,  they  must  be  easy  of 
comprehension  by  the  human  mind,  at  least  in  such 


CHBISTIAST  EDUCATION.  173 

degree  as  is  necessary  for  salvation,  while  they 
could  furnish  inexhaustible  sources  of  study  to  an 
Augustine. 

Some  of  the  most  eminent  Doctors  of  the  Catho- 
lic Church  have  devoted  their  magnificent  powers  of 
intellect  to  producing  adequate  expression  for  the 
truths  inculcated,  while  practical  teachers  have  given 
themselves  untold  pains,  in  reducing  it  all  to  simplest 
form,  compatible  with  dignified  and  accurate  defini- 
tion. 

Old  Plato  said:  "Give  me  the  man  that  can 
define,  and  I  will  fall  down  and  adore  him. ' '  The 
Catechism  is  a  little  book  of  wonderful  definitions. 
To  give  that  little  book  its  proper  form  of  adaptation 
to  youthful  comprehension,  we  go  back  to  Socrates, 
who,  with  Plato,  our  old  grammars  tell  us,  "were  the 
most  eminent  philosophers  of  Greece. ' '  Think  of  the 
cultivation  and  depth  of  intellect  that  may  be  ac- 
quired by  learning  the  Catechism !  And  every  normal 
child  making  his  or  her  First  Communion  is  required 
to  know,  with  a  good  deal  of  understanding,  the 
entire  book,  covering  the  essentials  of  man's  rela- 
tions a.nd  obligations  to  God. 

The  illustrious  Pontiff,  Leo  XIII,  said:  "We 
have  heard  a  great  deal  of  the  EIGHTS  of  man,  in 
modern  times ;  I  would  like  to  hear  something  of  the 
EIGHTS  of  God  in  His  own  creation." 


CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION. 


This,  of  course,  is  the  very  first  duty  of  the  re- 
ligious teacher—  to  imbue  the  child's  mind  with  the 
paramount  importance  of  the  Salvation  of  that  im- 
mortal soul  the  Almighty  has  entrusted  to  his  keep- 
ing. It  is  an  awe-inspiring  thought  to  realize  that 
though  God  created  us,  without  the  co-operation 
of  our  own  will,  He  will  not  save  us  without  that 
co-operation  ;  and  yet  the  little  child  can  take  it  in, 
and  put  it  in  practice,  by  striving  to  gain  heaven 
through  the  avoidance  of  evil  and  the  performance 
of  duty. 

What  a  sociological  treatise  might  be  written 
from  the  second  question  in  the  little  Catechism, 
where  the  child  is  asked  to  define  the  purpose  of  his 
creation,  and  answers,  comprehendingly,  that  his 
sublime  destiny  transcends  and  dwarfs  all  human 
conditions,  thus  reconciling  him  to  the  sorrows  and 
disappointments  of  life  and  earth  by  the  contem- 
plation of  the  eternal  bliss  in  store  for  him  in  an- 
other world?  So  powerful  is  this  contemplation  of 
eternal  reward,  as  a  motive  of  action,  that  many 
willingly  barter  all  the  joys  of  life  to  be  made  more 
sure  of  thereby  attaining  to  those  of  the  glorious 
"Vita  venturi  saeculi."  Nor  is  the  motive  sordid, 
for  God  Himself  proposes  it.  Of  course,  it  does  not 
preclude  higher  motives,  but  it  proclaims  itself 
adequate,  since  it  is  a  motive  of  faith  ;  moreover,  it 


CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION.  175 

is  well  suited  to  our  human  weakness  of  will  and 
intellect,  and  at  all  times  most  useful. 

Sometimes  parents  fear  that  the  children  placed 
in  Boarding  Schools  may,  in  their  love  for  their 
teachers,  forget  home  ties,  filial  obligations  to  their 
parents,  etc.  I  think  the  fear  is  vain,  groundless; 
for  the  love,,  respect  and  service  due  to  parents  is 
the  subject  matter  of  the  Fourth  Commandment, 
" Honor  thy  Father  and  thy  Mother." 

What  Christian  teacher  would  dare  to  come  be- 
tween parent  and  child,  if  that  parent  is  a  normal 
human  being,  no  matter  what  might  be  his  or  her 
little  claim  personally,  to  the  affection  or  respect 
of  others  I  Any  Nun  would  be  recreant  to  her  most 
sacred  trust,  should  she  permit  such  kind  of  affection 
for  herself  from  her  pupil,  much  less,  should  she 
encourage  it,  would  she  be  a  proper  person  to  en- 
trust with  the  Christian  education  of  youth! 

The  Boarders  in  educational  institutions  enjoy 
many  advantages,  not  at  the  command  of  day  pupils. 
To  enumerate:  A  very  regular  way  of  living,  in 
which  time  is  intelligently  distributed,  so  as  to  avoid 
the  disturbing  effect  of  daily  or  hourly  interruption, 
as  well  as  the  taxing  of  the  mind  one  day  by  over- 
study,  and  the  falling  into  slipshod  ways  the  next  by 
neglect  of  all  study;  the  atmosphere  of  all  the  sur- 


176  CHBJSTIAN  EDUCATION. 

roundings  is  conducive  to  mind-concentration ;  in  the 
study  halls  teachers  preside,  whose  duty  it  is  to  help 
the  pupils  in  difficult  places;  good  libaries  of  refer- 
ence books  are  close  at  hand ;  the  emulation  born  of 
numbers  and  good  example,  as  well  as  of  similarity 
of  occupation,  is  most  conducive  to  the  creating  or 
fostering  of  scholarly  habits,  and  many  other  things 
besides  this  enumeration,  are  among  those  advan- 
tages. 

For  the  Catholic  child  the  advantages  are 
trebled.  Think  of  the  daily  Mass,  the  frequent  con- 
fession and  communion,  the  visits  to  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  and  the  Immaculate  Mother's  shrine! 
What  training  is  given  in  the  conquest  of  self ;  what 
self-discipline  is  acquired  from  associating  with 
many  in  observing  the  command :  ' '  Bear  ye  one  an- 
other 's  burden. ' '  The  hours  of  amusement  even  are 
made,  all  unconsciously  to  the  child,  to  help  on  the 
educational  work  by  polite  and  dignified  phraseology, 
by  pleasing  and  cultured  manner,  by  a  sweet  regard 
for  the  feelings  of  others,  and  by  all  those  amenities 
of  life  which  Christian  charity  demands  in  fulfill- 
ment of  the  divine  precept:  "Love  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself."  From  all  this  it  must  not  be  concluded 
that  the  Convent  maiden  is  to  be  turned  into  a  life- 
less, little  Puritan.  Not  at  all;  it  is  all  done  so 
en  regie,  that  the  "teaching"  is  concealed  and  we 


CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION.  177 

know  Convent  girls  are  the  cheeriest,  happiest  of 
beings;  the  very  simplicity  of  their  way  of  living 
gives  added  zest  to  the  least  pleasure.  Whoever  saw 
a  Convent  girl  one  could  call  blasGe?  No,  indeed, 
when  they  return  to  their  homes  or  enter  society, 
they  are  simple,  pure  and  sweet  as  the  mountain 
daisy,  from  its  solitude  of  sunshine  and  balmy  air. 

Blessings  on  the  Convent  girl !  Long  may  she 
continue  to  deserve  the  distinctive  appellation  which 
embodies  all  that  is  sweetest  and  best  in  childhood 
and  maidenhood ! 

The  higher  educational  Institutes,  in  the  system 
of  Catholic  schools,  have  a  closer  relation  to  the  great 
work  being  done  in  the  Parochial  schools  than  is  at 
first  apparent. 

As  has  been  before  stated  in  these  pages,  it  is 
because  of  their  Vow  of  Holy  Poverty  and  of  their 
unselfish  devotion  to  a  holy  cause,  that  Nuns  are  able 
to  give  their  lives  and  energies  to  work  in  Parochial 
schools,  where  owing  to  lack  of  means,  but  a  small 
remuneration  can  be  given ;  it  is,  however,  quite  ade- 
quate to  the  support  of  a  Nun,  but  surely  it  leaves 
little  margin  for  sickness,  old  age,  infirmity,  and 
other  expenses  out  of  the  ordinary  course  of  the 
frugal,  simple  life  of  the  Convent,  For  all  such 
cases  the  Academy  or  College  becomes  responsible, 
not  as  a  charitable  institution,  which  always  carries 

—12 


ITS  CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION. 

with  it  a  sense  of  obligation,  but  as  by  right,  one's 
own  HOME,  with  all  the  word  implies  of  loving  com- 
panionship and  care.  Thus  it  is  seen  that  the  Acad- 
emy or  the  Mother  House,  when  both  are  combined, 
is  the  keystone  of  the  arch,  the  clasp  of  the  chain  in 
the  magnificent  system  of  education  which  obtains  in 
the  Catholic  church.  Every  assistance  given  the 
Academy  is  also  a  benefit  to  the  parish  schools  by 
making  their  existence  possible,  under  actual  cir- 
cumstances. 

In  Europe  the  Orders  of  teaching  Nuns  require 
a  dower  from  their  members,  the  interest  on  which 
will  afford  ample  support,  and  thus  they  are  enabled 
to  give  their  services  to  the  poor  gratis.  Thank 
Heaven!  in  this  favored  land  of  ours  there  is  no 
class  representing  exactly  ' '  the  very  poor ' '  of  other 
lands,  at  least  not  outside  the  large  cities.  One  of 
the  greatest  benefits  of  this  is  that  absence  of  means 
to  furnish  a  dower  is  no  bar  to  the  holy  aspirations 
of  the  Catholic  woman  in  thrice-happy  America, 
where  there  is  room  for  all,  and  Prudence  need  not 
raise  her  warning  finger  against  the  results  of  an 
enthusiasm,  however  lofty  and  holy,  which  is  not 
rendered  secure  in  its  exercise,  by  a  sufficient  backing 
of  the  things  of  earth. 


ST.    ANGELA   OF    BRESCIA, 
Foundress  of  the  Ursulines. 


SAINT  ANGELA  OP  BRESCIA.  179 


SAN  AFRA'S  BELLS. 

SAN  Afra's  Bells,  San  Afra's  Bells! 

Within  each  molten  hollow  sleeps 
That  soul  of  joy  which  ever  dwells 

Where  Latin  race  or  smiles  or  weeps. 

Te  wait  the  touch  of  angel  hand 
To  set  your  souls  in  circling  music  free; 

To  fling  abroad  o'er  all  the  land 
Tour  prisoned  depths  of  joy's  own  minstrelsy. 

That  Hiss,  it  grows  to  wild  delight! 

As  though,  through  touch  angelic,  echoes  flowed 
Of  seraph's  song,  from  heaven's  height 

And  senses  reeled  'neath  joy's  overtaxing  load. 

No -human  heart  could  bear  the  strain 
Of  bliss,  San  Afra's  rocking  turrets  tell— 

The  ecstasy  and  shadowing  pain 

Would  break  each  throbbing  and  responsive  cell. 

And  so  a  silvery  heart  is  given 

Unto  thy  shrine,  0  gentle  Brescian  maid! 

That  unto  us  the  bliss  of  heaven 

Revealed  may  be,  nor  rapture's  toll  be  paid. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

THE  URSULINES. 

It  may  be  of  interest  to  our  readers  to  learn 
something  of  the  ancient  and  venerable  Order  to 
which  Mother  Mary  Joseph  Woulfe  belonged,  name- 
ly, the  Ursulines. 

The  name  is  somewhat  misleading,  as  the  Order 
was  founded  by  Saint  Angela  of  Brescia,  born  in 
Italy  in  1474,  whereas  Saint  Ursula  was  a  Briton 
princess  of  the  early  ages  of  Christianity. 

From  a  sentiment  of  deep  humility,  Saint  An- 
gela, wishing  to  divert  all  honor  from  herself,  took 
for  Patroness  St.  Ursula,  whose  name  she  gave  to  the 
Order  founded  by  herself.  Such  examples  of  humility 
are  not  rare  in  the  annals  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
Who,  from  the  name,  would  know  that  the  illustrious 
Company  of  Jesus  had  for  its  founder  the  humble 
Saint  Ignatius  of  Loyala? 

There  are  some  remarkable  features  in  Saint 
Angela's  foundation  which  bring  out  in  a  most  es- 
pecial manner  the  action  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  His 
guidance  of  the  Church  which  adapts  itself  so  mar- 
vellously to  the  needs  of  the  times,  and  often  through 
instruments  furnished,  as  those  needs  arise,  seem- 

180 


THE  UKSULINES.  181 

ingly  without  any  natural  qualification  for  the  work 
to  be  done. 

Saint  Angela  was  without  counsel  and  without 
human  help  when  she  undertook  to  found  a  new 
Order;  she  was  already  advanced  in  age,  for  we 
must  remember  she  began  her  special  work  at  the 
same  time  that  Saint  Ignatius  was  gathering  around 
him  his  first  companions ;  she  died  Jan.  27,  1540,  and 
her  Institute  had  been  founded  in  1535  only. 

Whoever  is  conversant  with  the  history  of  those 
times  must  know  that  it  was  an  age  of  depravity,  and 
those  desirous  of  leading  a  virtuous  life,  sought  soli- 
tude in  order  to  be  protected  from  the  spirit  and 
contagion  of  a  world  that  seemed  to  be  reverting  to 
paganism.  It  was  at  such  a  time  God  Himself  sent 
Angela,  like  another  Deborah,  to  recall  His  people. 

Let  us  glance  at  the  form  and  character  of  the 
Institute  founded  by  our  great  Saint,  and  let  us  note 
the  striking  difference  from  other  Orders,  found 
therein. 

When  an  Order  looks  back  to  its  Founder  it 
generally  finds  that  founder  an  almost  perfect  ex- 
ample of  what  the  members  of  the  Order  should  be, 
not  in  interior  virtue  alone  (in  this  Ursulines  are 
like  all  others),  but  in  the  exterior  habit  or  apparel, 
the  daily  occupations  and  manner  of  living,  etc. 
Our  Saint  never  wore  the  habit  of  the  Order,  nor 


182  THE  UBSULJNES. 

led  the  enclosed  life  so  characteristic  of  her  Daugh- 
ters or  even  required  Community  life  for  her  fol- 
lowers. 

Saint  Angela  had  a  special  design  in  all  this, 
and  she  herself  saw  and  foretold  that  the  Order  she 
founded,  by  the  express  command  of  God,  was  not  to 
take  its  final  form  under  her  hands,  while  on  earth, 
therefore  she  designedly  left  it  in  a  plastic  state, 
ready  for  any  form  in  which  it  could  serve  the 
Church,  within  the  lines,  however,  of  helping  to  save 
souls  by  the  diffusion  of  Christian  knowledge  and 
practice  among  young  girls. 

All  this  explains  and  justifies  the  history  of  the 
Ursulines  and  proves  their  right  to  be  called  the 
1  'Daughters  of  Saint  Angela,"  which  name,  more- 
over, is  given  them  in  the  many  Papal  Bulls  to  the 
various  Congregations  into  which  the  Order  has  been 
subdivided. 

Its  first  form  was  that  of  a  Generalate ;  this  has 
not  varied  in  Brescia,  where  the  Order  was  first 
founded  and  where  it  still  exists  in  a  most  flourishing 
state,  the  members  still  living  in  their  own  homes, 
as  in  the  primitive  days  of  its  organization.  The 
first  Superior  is  called  " Mother  General,"  while  her 
sixteen  assistants  general  have  only  the  title  of 
"Mother." 

Since  the  spirit  and  trend  of  our  times  is  to  seek 


THE  UESULINES.  183 

strength  and  efficiency  through  union,  the  Canonical 
Union  of  the  Ursulines  by  taking  the  form  of  a  gen- 
eralate  is  but  reverting  to  the  first  type. 

Again,  the  evidence  of  divine  action  in  the  foun- 
dation of  the  Order  of  the  Ursulines  is  apparent, 
according  to  the  dictum  of  the  great  Tertullian, 
who  says  that  in  the  works  of  God  we  always  find 
associated  Simplicity  and  Power;  simplicity  in  the 
thing  itself;  power  in  the  effects  produced.  Saint 
Paul  gives  us  the  explanation  thereof,  and  assures 
us  that  this  combination  of  weak  instrument  and 
wonderful  results  is  from  God's  special  design,  to 
keep  us  humble,  knowing  always  that  we  are  only 
instruments  in  Hi$  hands,  who  in  reality  accom- 
plishes whatever  good  we  may  do. 

The  body  of  Saint  Angela,  in  a  state  of  preser- 
vation from  the  decay  of  the  tomb,  lies  in  a  magnifi- 
cent shrine,  above  the  high  altar,  in  the  Church  of 
San  Afra,  in  Brescia.  In  this  church  she  often  spent 
whole  nights  in  prayer ;  here  she  received  many 
special  favors  and  conversed  with  Christ,  from 
whose  lips  she  received  the  command  to  found  her 
Order,  notwithstanding  the  unfitness  she  pleaded  as 
an  excuse,  for  dreading  to  assume  so  great  a  charge. 
In  a  room  close  by,  a  small  altar  stands  marking  the 
spot  where  the  great  saint  breathed  forth  her  soul 
to  its  Maker,  in  such  an  ecstacy  of  pure  love,  as  to 


184  THE  UBSULIKES. 

leave  it  doubtful  whether  human  infirmity  or  the 
vehemence  of  her  desire  to  be  with  God  were  the 
proximate  cause  of  her  death. 

A  marble  tablet  within  the  small  room  bears  the 
following  inscription: 

"In  this  poor  room  lived  and  died  the  illustrious 
Virgin— Angela  Merici.  From  this  place  ascended 
to  God  the  desires  and  the  ardent  love  of  her  heart. 
Here  came,  to  this  woman  without  human  learning, 
as  to  a  school  of  heavenly  doctrine,  the  most  noted 
theologians  of  those  unfortunate  times,  when  error 
was  spreading  its  baneful  influence  everywhere. 
Here  Saint  Angela,  gathering  around  her  some  pious 
co-laborers,  founded  her  holy  Institute,  which  in  more 
flourishing  condition  than  ever,  after  three  centuries 
of  existence,  still  spreads  in  the  Church  and  on 
society  the  benefits  of  its  labors." 

Surely  the  name  of  Angela  was  prophetic  of  her 
life  and  spirit. 

It  may  seem  incredible  to  our  readers  that 
learned  Theologians  should  have  sought  enlighten- 
ment on  spiritual  subjects,  from  a  woman  who  had 
never  studied  Philosophy,  nor,  in  fact,  even  the  most 
elementary  forms  of  learning.  There  is  no  doubt 
that  God  can  give  and  often  has  given  such  knowl- 
edge directly  to  chosen  souls. 


THE  URSULINES.  185 

Perhaps  I  can  strengthen  this  affirmation  by 
giving  an  extract  from  the  great  writer,  Madame  de 
Stael,  whom  no  one  will  suspect  of  being  a  devotee. 
She  was  not  even  a  Catholic. 

' '  The  Mystics  of  the  Catholic  Church, ' '  she  says, 
"understand  with  the  utmost  thoroughness  all  that 
can  give  birth  in  the  soul,  to  fear  or  hope ;  to  suffer- 
ing or  happiness,  and  no  one  can  fathom  so  well  as 
they  every  movement  of  the  human  soul.  It  is  ex- 
traordinary to  behold  how,  sometimes,  men  of  very 
ordinary  mental  ability,  if  endowed  with  this  mysti- 
cal power,  can  interest  and  captivate  and  convince, 
as  if  possessed  of  transcendant  genius.  What  often 
renders  intercourse  with  others  so  tiresome,  is  that 
speaking  of  exterior  and  trifling  things,  they  need 
the  graces  of  conversation  to  render  their  society 
tolerable.  The  religious  Mystic,  however,  carries 
within  his  soul  so  great  a  light  that  it  may  give  to 
the  simplest  mind  a  moral  supremacy  over  persons, 
endowed  only  naturally  with  great  mental  gifts.  The 
Mystics  make  the  human  heart  (which  is  the  great- 
est of  all  sciences)  their  study  in  order  to  know  how 
to  conquer  its  passions  and  they  take  more  pains 
to  acquire  facility  in  this  conquest  than  worldly  men, 
in  the  same  study  for  the  purposes  of  self  gratifica- 
tion. Often  the  lay  brother  at  the  Convent  gate 


186  THE  URSULINES. 

knows  more  of  man's  nature  than  does  the  most 
boastful  of  our  learned  philosophers. ' ' 

Saint  Angela  was  a  Mystic  of  very  high  order. 
She  was  canonized  May  24th,  1807,  and  on  May 
24th,  1907,  the  centenary  of  the  event  was  kept  in 
Rome  by  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  at  the  high  Altar,  in  the  basilica  of  St.  Peter, 
at  which  assisted  the  Mothers  of  the  second  general 
Chapter  of  the  United  Ursulines,  who  were  after- 
wards received,  in  special  audience  by  the  Holy 
Father,  Pius  X.  Upon  this  occasion  he  gave  an 
Indulgence  of  100  days  for  each  recital  of  the 
prayer:  Deus  qui  novum  per  Sanctam  Angelam, 
etc.,  applicable  to  the  souls  in  Purgatory. 

After  the  Mass  Mother  General— Marie  de  St. 
Julien,  surrounded  by  all  the  members  of  the  Chap- 
ter kneeling  before  the  great  statue  of  our  holy 
Foundress,  close  to  the  Tomb  of  the  Chief  of  the 
Apostles,  recited  aloud  the  CREDO. 

Saint  Angela  must  have  smiled  from  her  high 
place  in  Heaven  to  behold  the  scene  which  could 
easily  be  regarded  as  an  earnest  of  the  fulfilment 
of  her  prophecy,  that  the  Ursuline  Order  would 
endure  until  the  end  of  the  world. 

How  defective  this  record  is  no  one  knows  bet- 
ter than  she  who  penned  it.  Please  forgive  defects, 


COLLEGE. 


CHAPEL. 


AUDITORIUM. 
West  View. 


THE  UESULINES.  187 

due  more,  I  will  frankly  say,  to  lack  of  time  than  to 
lack  of  ability,  however  small  that  may  be. 

Many  names  I  have  omitted,  not  because  the 
kindnesses  done  are  forgotten,  but  because  six  weeks 
is  a  short  time  for  putting  anything  together  in  book 
form. 

L.  0.  D. 


The  government  of  the  Canonically  United  Ur- 
sulines,  in  its  relation  with  the  Spring-field  House, 
may  be  represented  as  follows : 

GENERAL   GOVERNMENT,  WITH  RESIDENCE   IN 
ROME,  ITALY. 

Most    Reverend    Mother    Marie    de    Saint    Julien, 
General. 

Very  Reveresd  Mother  Ste.  Angele  de  Notre  Dame, 
Vicar. 

GENERAL  ASSISTANTS. 

Very  Reverend    Mother    Sainte    de    Chantal,   from 
Nantes ;  Secretary  also. 

Very  Reverend  Mother  M.  Joseph  (deceased  May  25th, 
1909),  of  Galveston.    R.  I.  P. 

Very  Reverend  Mother  Mecthilde,  of  Rome. 

Very  Rev.  Mother  du   St.  Sacrement,  of  Bazas,  Treas- 
urer. 


188  THE  URSULINES.  4 

PROVINCIAL   GOVERNMENT,    WITH   RESIDENCE 
IN  DALLAS,  TEXAS. 

Very  Rev.  Mother  M.  Evangelist,  professed,  of  Galves- 
ton,  Tex.,  Provincial. 

Rev.  Mother  Augustine,  professed,  of  Springfield,  111., 
First  Councillor. 

Rev.  Mother  Augustine,  professed,  of  Dallas,  Tex., 
Second  Councillor. 

Rev.  Mother  Ursula,  professed,  of  San  Antonio,  Tex., 
Secretary. 

Rev.  Mother  Bernard,  professed,  of  Galveston,  Tex., 
Treasurer. 

Rev.  Mother  Lucy,  professed,  of  Alton,  111.,  Mistress 
of  Novices. 

LOCAL     GOVERNMENT,     WITH     RESIDENCE     IN 
SPRINGFIELD,  ILL. 

Rev.  Mother  Ursula,  Prioress. 
Mother  Paul,  Assistant. 
Mother  Alacoque,  First  Councillor. 
Mother  Peter,  Second  Councillor. 
Mother  Antonio,  Third  Councillor. 
Mother  Clare,  Treasurer. 


THE  UBSULINES.  189 

LIST  OF  NUNS  LIVING  OR  DEAD. 

NAMES.  PROFESSION.  DEATH. 

1  Mother  Mary  Joseph  Woulfe 1837 1890 

2  Mother  De  Sales  Coleman 1843 1876 

3  Mother  Charles  Maloney 1849 1880 

4  Mother  Stanislaus  Rafter 1861. 

5  Mother  Austin  Cleary 1861 1867 

6  Mother  Angela  Clifford 1866 1870 

7  Mother  Teresa  Laux 1866 1888 

8  Mother  Augustine  Enright 1869 

9  Mother  Ignatius  Ryan 1872 1891 

10  Mother  Guyart  Monpas 1873 1876 

11  Mother  Paul  Nagle 1875 

12  Mother  Alacoque  Murphy 1877 

13  Mother  Francis  McCarthy 1878 1905 

14  Mother  Ursula  _McKinney 1878 

15  -  Mother  Berchmans  Wisely 1878 1882 

16  Mother  Josephine  Sanks 1879 1885 

17  Mother  Angela  Blair 1879 1888 

18  Mother  Peter  Condon 1879 

19  Mother  Antonio  Otter 1880 

20  Mother  Louis  Sullivan .1885 

21  Mother  Angela  Zenzius 1892 

22  Mother  Josephine  Taggert 1893 

23  Mother  Michelle  McCawley 1894 

24  Mother  Raphael  Armstrong 1894 

25  Mother  De  Chantal  Hoagland 1896 

26  Mother  Baptist  Salmon 1896..      ..1908 


190  THE  UESULINES. 

NAMES.  PROFESSION.  DEATH. 

27  Mother  Berchmans  Withrow 1898 

28  Mother  Clare  Donovan 1898 

29  Mother  Borgia  Trihey 1900 

30  Mother  Bernardine  Flood 1901 

31  Mother  Cecilia  Murphy 1901 

32  Mother  Monica  King 1902 1902 

33  Mother  Seraphine  King 1902 

34  Mother  Mary  Joseph  Molloy 1903 

35  Mother  Leo  McGirr 1903 1904 

36  Mother  Genevieve  St.  John .1905 

(TEMPORARY  Vows) 

37  Sister  Xavier   1906 

38  Sister  Mecthilde  1908 

39  Sister  Evangelista   1908 

(EXILES) 

40  Mother  Coeur  de  Marie  Clois. 1860 

41  Mother  Berthe  des  Anges  Lelorrain . . .  1871 

42  Mother  Dominique  Eoyer 1881 

43  Mother    Immaculate    Conception  Beu- 

chon 1883 

44  Mother  Rosaire  Beuchon 1899 

(NOVICE) 

45  Sister  Ignatius  Kelly 1909 1909 


THE  URSULINES.  191 

LIST  OF  SISTERS  LIVING  OR  DEAD. 

NAMES.  PROFESSION.  DEATH. 

1  Sister  Agatha  Klee 1852 1906 

2  Sister  Veronica  O'Keefe 1856 1872 

3  Sister  Martha  Rowland 1861 1896 

4  Sister  Isidore  Houlihan   1861 1899 

5  Sister  Zita  Ryan   1862 1880 

6  Sister  Camilla  Donovan 1864 

7  Sister  Philomena  Brown    1874 

8  Sister  Magdalen  Hickey  1877 

9  Sister  Gonzaga  Tovey 1883 1885 

10  Sister  Agnes  Ryan 1883 

11  Sister  Mary  Madigan   1885 

12  Sister  Veronica  Conley 1887 

(TEMPORARY  Vows.) 

13  Sister  Rose  Williams 

14  Sister  Margaret  Mary  Porter 

(EXILES) 

15  Sister  Madeleine  Blondon    1868 

16  Sister  Gabriel  Bruckmann  1885 

17  Sister  Presentation  Bruckmann   1889 

18  Sister  Dosithee  Celerier 1891 

(NOVICES) 

1  Sister  Aloysius  McGrath 

2  Sister  Alphonsus  McCabe 

3  Sister  Leo  Gasaway 

4  Sister  Benedict  Casey 1881 

5  Sister  Patricia  Shaw  .  .  .1889 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS  URBANA 

271.97407735H138  C001 

HALF  A  CENTURY'S  RECORD  OF  THE  SPRINGFIE 


30112025276178